Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Six months ago, Leehan was just a casual student, coasting through life without much thought or care for others. He was popular at school, known for his good looks and impressive grades, and had a steady stream of admirers, both girls and guys, who seemed to hang on his every word. As the star player on the football team, Leehan felt invincible. His life was easy, full of privileges that allowed him to do whatever he pleased without ever facing the consequences.

He often skipped classes, sneaking out to meet with one of his many admirers in secluded corners of the school, like the bathrooms, or he'd join in mocking the less fortunate students in the cafeteria. It was all part of his routine, a way to reinforce his self-perception as someone above the rules, untouchable and always in control.

This mindset had been ingrained in him from a young age. Growing up, Leehan believed he was better than everyone else, a belief reinforced by the power and influence his family wielded. His mother was a prominent politician, known for her ruthlessness. Leehan knew that if he snapped his fingers, his mother would do whatever he wanted, even if it meant silencing others.

However, his mother's life took a dramatic turn when she fell ill. Forced to step away from her career, she underwent a transformation during the time she spent in and out of hospitals. As her health declined, she started to reflect on the choices she had made, many of which she now regretted. She began to change, developing a newfound empathy for those she had once disregarded and actively seeking to understand the struggles of others. It was as if the illness had freed her from the puppet strings that had once controlled her, allowing her to live with a newfound sense of purpose.

Unfortunately, Leehan didn’t share in this transformation. His mother tried desperately to bring him along on her journey to becoming a better person, but Leehan's walls were too high, his heart too guarded. He couldn't understand why she had changed so drastically, seeing it as a betrayal of everything he had known. The idea of showing kindness to people he deemed undeserving repulsed him, and he resented his mother's attempts to make him see things differently.

Their relationship became strained, filled with constant arguments and shouting matches. Leehan started avoiding home, timing his returns so that he wouldn't have to face his mother and her "nonsense." But when he was home, he couldn't escape the conflict. Each argument made him angrier, and he began saying things to his mother that cut deep, words that felt like swords piercing her heart.

The tension between them came to a head one day when they had another explosive fight. His mother, exhausted and trying to escape the confrontation, grabbed her car keys and rushed out of the house, tears streaming down her face. Leehan, in his anger, slammed the door behind her and blocked her number on his phone, wanting to shut her out completely.

It wasn't until a few hours later that he heard a knock on the door. Expecting it to be his mother, he took his time answering, only to find a police officer standing there instead. His mother had been in a car accident caused by a drunk driver who had run a red light. She had tried to call Leehan before she died on the scene due to her severe injuries, but her calls never went through because he had blocked her number.

The guilt consumed him.

After her death, Leehan had to leave his childhood home and move in with his grandmother in Seoul. The loss of his mother and the guilt he carried plunged him into a deep depression. He finally started to change, just as his mother had always wanted, but it was too late for her to see it.

-

The train ride to Seoul was long and silent, save for the low hum of the rails beneath Leehan’s seat. He stared out the window, watching the countryside blur into towering gray buildings. His reflection in the glass looked pale and tired, the shadows under his eyes heavier than ever.

All of this looked so much more different from Busan already, making Leehan slightly worried if he would be able to fit in. The sprawling skyline, the unending rush of movement—everything felt bigger, faster, and far less familiar than the quiet seaside streets he’d left behind.

He thought about all the memories he had to leave behind, all the moments with his mom when they were still happy and thriving. Lazy Sunday mornings spent at the beach, the way she’d laugh when he tried to imitate her cooking, and the quiet nights when she’d hum lullabies to help him sleep—all of it felt like another life, a fragile dream shattered by reality.

The ache in his chest grew sharper. He wasn’t sure what scared him more: the thought of starting over in Seoul, or the possibility that the memories of his mom might start to fade as he tried.

His chest tightened as he pulled out his phone, checking the time. Only 30 minutes left until he arrived in Seoul. His thumb hovered over the screen for a moment before unlocking it, revealing his homescreen: a photo of him and his mother at the beach, both of them smiling so hard their eyes crinkled.

His grandmother had taken that photo. She had always been good at capturing moments like that—turning fleeting seconds into something timeless. Photography had been both her hobby and her career for years, and the image was a perfect example of her skill.

It felt bittersweet now, seeing his mom’s bright smile frozen in time. For a brief second, it felt like she was still there, laughing beside him.

But the memory carried weight, and before the lump in his throat could grow unbearable, he locked the screen again and slid the phone into his pocket.

Leehan closed his eyes, leaning his head against the cool glass of the window as other memories began to surface—memories of his old school and the friends he’d left behind. Or rather, the people he had once thought were his friends.

When the news hit that his mother had died, the silence from them had been deafening. Not a single message, no phone calls, not even a simple “Are you okay?” It was like he had disappeared from their lives the moment his world fell apart.

Were they really even his friends, then? Or had they just been using him all those years?

Leehan tried to tell himself it didn’t matter now. They were part of the life he’d left behind in Busan, a life he could never go back to. But the questions lingered in the back of his mind, refusing to let go.

He clenched his fists in his lap, trying to shake off the bitterness creeping into his thoughts. It was exhausting, carrying all of this doubt and anger alongside the grief that never seemed to ease. But now, in Seoul, he’d have no choice but to start over. Maybe that was a good thing. Maybe this time, he could figure out who he really was without anyone using him or holding him back.

At least he hoped his new beginning would turn out good. He had been letting himself go for the past few months, withdrawing from the world and barely speaking to anyone. His days had blurred together into a hollow routine—wake up, eat a little if he could stomach it, then stare at the ceiling for hours until sleep overtook him again.

It wasn’t like anyone, besides his grandmother, had tried to reach out anyway. But even so, looking back, all he wished for during those empty days was someone he could talk to, someone who wouldn’t just offer empty words but truly understand. Someone he could cry his eyes out to, without feeling judged or pitied.

The loneliness had wrapped around him like a second skin, heavy and suffocating. And now, as the train rumbled closer to Seoul, he wondered if things could really be different here.

Could he actually make new friends? Could he trust anyone enough to let them see the broken parts of him?

The thought terrified him as much as it gave him a faint glimmer of hope. Maybe this new beginning would be better. Maybe. But for now, all he could do was wait and see.

It didn’t even feel like a second later when the train’s voice crackled over the intercom, announcing their arrival in Seoul. Leehan snapped out of his thoughts, the weight of his memories slowly receding as he gathered his things.

The hustle and bustle of the city outside the window pressed in on him, and he instinctively braced himself for the unfamiliarity.

With a quiet sigh, he stood up, adjusting the strap of his bag over his shoulder. His heart thudded lightly in his chest as he glanced out at the station, watching the sea of people disembark, each of them moving with purpose.

He hesitated for a moment, a quiet, fleeting thought whispering that maybe he could disappear into this crowd, become just another face in the crowd.

But he shook it off, forcing himself to step off the train and onto the platform. This was it. His new life. The uncertainty was still there, gnawing at him, but there was no turning back now.

"Donghyun!" A familiar voice called out, cutting through the noise of the bustling station. It was his grandmother. The only person still allowed to call him by his real name.

Leehan's heart softened at the sound of her voice, and without a second thought, he made his way through the crowd to her. As soon as she spotted him, her face lit up with a warm, welcoming smile, and before he could say anything, she opened her arms.

He stepped into her embrace, the comforting weight of her arms around him grounding him in a way nothing else had since he’d lost his mother. The warmth of her hug, the steady rhythm of her breathing, was exactly what he needed most these past few days. It felt like home, like a safe place he could hold onto in the middle of all the chaos.

"I’m so glad you’re here," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. "You’ve been through so much, but you’re not alone anymore, Donghyun. We’ll get through this together."

Leehan squeezed his eyes shut for a moment, fighting back the tears that threatened to spill. He didn’t want to cry, not in front of her. But the tightness in his chest was almost unbearable, and for a brief moment, he allowed himself to soak in the warmth of her love.

"I missed you, Grandma," he murmured, pulling back slightly to look at her. She gave him a reassuring smile, brushing a strand of hair from his forehead.

"Come on," she said gently. "Let’s get you settled in. I’ve made dinner, and I’m sure you’re starving."

Leehan nodded, grateful for her constant presence. As they walked out of the station together, he felt a small sense of peace settle in his chest. It wasn’t much, but it was a start. And for now, it was enough.

-

During the car ride home, the steady hum of the engine and the rhythmic tap of the rain against the windows provided a quiet backdrop to his grandmother’s voice as she spoke.

"I’ve enrolled you in a school nearby," she began, glancing over at him with a soft smile. "It’s a good place—safe, welcoming. I know it’s not what you’re used to, but you’ll get the hang of it. You don’t have to worry about making friends right away, though. Take your time."

Leehan nodded, trying to mask the uncertainty in his expression. He wasn’t sure what to expect from this new school, but hearing his grandmother’s confidence made him feel, if only slightly, reassured. The thought of meeting strangers again, having to figure out how to fit in, was overwhelming. But maybe, just maybe, it wouldn’t be as bad as he feared.

"And," his grandmother continued, her voice warmer, "I’ve set up a room for you at home. It’s small, but cozy. I made sure to make it as comfortable as I could. You’ll have your own space to relax, just like back in Busan."

Her words brought a small, comforting smile to his lips. He couldn’t remember the last time someone had done something so thoughtful for him. The last few months had felt like a blur of solitude, but now, in this moment, his grandmother’s kindness was something he clung to.

"Thanks, Grandma," he said quietly. "I appreciate it."

She reached over, placing a hand on his arm, giving it a gentle squeeze. "I know it’s hard, but we’ll make this work. I’m here for you, Donghyun. Always."

Leehan didn’t have the words to express the gratitude swelling in his chest. All he could do was nod, a quiet promise in his heart that he wouldn’t give up just yet. Maybe, with time, things would start to feel less like a weight pressing down on him. Maybe he could find a way to rebuild his life, one small step at a time.

He turned his gaze to the car window, watching the rain cascade down the glass in steady streams. The world outside was a blur of silver-gray, with droplets dancing in the light of the streetlamps as they streaked across the glass.

There was something strangely beautiful about it—the way the rain fell, gentle yet persistent, as if it could wash away everything, starting fresh.

For a moment, his mind quieted, and he allowed himself to believe, just for a second, that maybe this was a sign. Maybe things would turn out okay. Maybe, despite everything he had lost and the fear of what was ahead, he would be fine. Eventually.

The thought settled deep within him, a tiny seed of hope sprouting where there had once only been doubt. His grandmother’s words echoed in his mind: We’ll make this work. I’m here for you, Donghyun. Always.

The rain outside continued to fall, but it no longer felt heavy. Instead, it felt like a promise—the kind of promise that, maybe, he could start believing in again.

The station wasn’t too far from his grandmother’s house, so the drive didn’t take long. Twenty minutes later, his grandmother pulled into the parking lot in front of her home.

Leehan’s eyes flickered to the house as the car came to a stop, and he felt a strange mix of exhaustion and excitement stirring within him.

The house looked cozy, tucked between rows of other homes, its soft yellow lights spilling from the windows, inviting and warm. It was nothing like the apartment he had grown up in, but it felt safe.

As his grandmother put the car in park, she glanced at him, a quiet smile on her face. “Here we are,” she said, her tone warm with familiarity.

Leehan nodded, though his heart was still heavy with uncertainty. He had come so far, both physically and emotionally, but a small part of him still couldn’t shake the feeling that everything was about to change in ways he couldn’t control.

Still, he followed his grandmother out of the car and up to the front door, feeling the weight of the day settle on his shoulders. His feet were heavy, but there was something about the quiet, steady rhythm of the night that calmed him. This was where he would sleep tonight. Tomorrow, he would face the unknown.

As they stepped into the house, Leehan was immediately hit with the comforting smell of his grandmother's cooking—an aromatic blend of garlic, simmering spices, and something savory that made his stomach growl despite the exhaustion weighing him down. The warmth of the house wrapped around him like a blanket, a sharp contrast to the chilly night air outside.

The house felt different from the sterile silence of his old apartment. It felt alive, filled with the kind of warmth that only a loving home could provide. The walls were lined with framed photographs—family portraits, candid shots from old holidays, memories of a time before everything had fallen apart. He couldn’t help but take a deep breath, letting the familiar scent of home fill his lungs.

"This is where you’ll be staying," his grandmother said, gesturing toward the hallway. "I’ve set up your room at the end of the hall. You can settle in and rest if you want."

Leehan nodded, but he didn’t move just yet. He stood there for a moment, letting the feeling of home settle over him.

For the first time in a while, he allowed himself to imagine that maybe, just maybe, he could find peace here. Maybe this place could become his new beginning.

"Thank you, Grandma," he said quietly, his voice full of gratitude as he turned to follow her into the house.

Leehan glanced around the cozy living room, his eyes lingering on the familiar objects scattered around—his grandmother’s old, well-worn armchair, the small bookshelf stacked with novels, and the soft glow of lamps casting a calming light over everything. It was nice, but also a little overwhelming, and his nerves began to tangle up again.

After a brief moment of silence, he hesitated before speaking up. "Grandma, could I... use the bathroom real quick?"

His grandmother smiled, understanding the need for a moment alone. "Of course, it’s down the hall, first door on your left," she said kindly, gesturing toward the hallway.

Leehan nodded, offering her a small, appreciative smile before heading down the hall. As he made his way toward the bathroom, the quiet of the house settled around him, giving him the space he needed. Once inside, he closed the door behind him, leaning against it for a moment, taking in a deep breath.

For a few seconds, he allowed himself to be still, the exhaustion finally catching up to him.

He was physically drained, his body aching from the weight of everything, but emotionally, he still felt like he was floating in a sea of uncertainty.

Leehan shook his head and splashed some cold water on his face, the sharp chill pulling him out of his swirling thoughts. As he wiped his hands on a towel, he took notice of his reflection in the mirror.

His hair, freshly dyed blonde, fell in soft waves around his face, some strands hanging loosely over his forehead. It was a small change he had made for himself before coming to Seoul, a silent declaration of wanting something new, something to symbolize starting over. His hair was a little longer than it used to be, adding a softer edge to his appearance.

His eyes lingered on the face in the mirror, noting the tiredness etched beneath his eyes. The exhaustion was clear—dark shadows under his eyes, his skin looking a little more pale than usual—but who could blame him? After everything that had happened, sleep had been a distant luxury.

He stared at himself for a moment longer, the weight of the past few months pressing on his chest, but then something shifted. His eyes softened as he made eye contact with his own reflection. A small, almost imperceptible smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. It wasn’t much, but it was a start.

For the first time in a while, he allowed himself to acknowledge the tiny flicker of hope that had been building inside him since arriving in Seoul. Maybe, just maybe, this new chapter would be different. And maybe he could find his way back to something like peace, even if it took time.

He took a deep breath, straightening up, and gave his reflection one last glance before heading out to join his grandmother for dinner. As he stepped back into the hallway, the familiar scent of home-cooked food filled his senses again, pulling him toward the kitchen where his grandmother was already setting the table.

"Everything okay?" she asked with a knowing smile, as if she could tell he’d needed a moment to himself.

Leehan nodded, his lips curving into a small smile of his own. "Yeah, I’m good. Just needed a minute."

His grandmother reached out, brushing his arm gently as she motioned to the table. "Well, I hope you’re hungry."

Leehan’s stomach growled, reminding him just how long it had been since he’d eaten a proper meal. He walked over to the table and sat down, feeling the warmth of the house surround him again, comforting in its simplicity.

The food on the table looked inviting—steamed rice, vegetables, and a dish of fish his grandmother had been perfecting for years.

As they began eating, the tension from earlier seemed to melt away, replaced by a quiet peace.

They didn’t talk much at first, both content in the comfort of each other’s presence. But after a few moments, his grandmother glanced over at him, her eyes soft with concern.

"You’re still worried, aren’t you?" she asked gently.

Leehan hesitated, then nodded. "I guess... I don’t really know what to expect. Everything feels so different, and I’m not sure I’m ready for it."

His grandmother reached across the table, her hand warm as it rested on his. "I know it’s hard, but you’re not alone in this. I’ll be here every step of the way."

Her words were simple, but they carried a weight of truth that settled into Leehan’s chest.

"You’re right, Grandma. I shouldn’t worry too much," Leehan said, a small chuckle escaping his lips as he gave her a reassuring smile. His grandmother returned the smile, her eyes warm and understanding.

"Of course, Donghyun," she said softly, her voice filled with the same unwavering kindness. "I know it’s a lot to take in, but you don’t have to figure everything out right away. Take it one step at a time."

They continued eating in a comfortable silence for a moment, the soft clinking of utensils and the hum of the evening adding to the feeling of warmth that filled the room. Then his grandmother, as always, broke the silence with another gentle question.

"So, how are you feeling about the school? I know it’s a big change, but I hope you’ll give it a chance."

Leehan paused, thinking for a moment. He hadn’t really considered the school much yet, too preoccupied with everything else.

"I don’t know. It feels strange to think about. But... I guess I’ll try. I have to, right?" He shrugged lightly, glancing up at her.

His grandmother nodded, her expression thoughtful. "You don’t have to rush into anything. Just take it slow, meet people when you're ready. And remember, you don’t have to be perfect. It’s okay to just be you."

Leehan smiled at her words, feeling a bit of the tension in his chest ease. She always knew how to say the right things, to make him feel he could handle this after all.

"Thanks, Grandma," he said quietly, his voice full of gratitude.

She gave him a knowing look, one that spoke of years of experience and love. "I know you’ll do great. Just remember, you’re stronger than you think."

They continued their conversation, his grandmother asking him more questions about how he was feeling, about his old friends, and the things he missed. Leehan found himself opening up more than he expected, the soothing cadence of her voice and her genuine interest helping him feel less burdened by the weight of his thoughts.

By the time dinner came to an end, the unease from earlier had mostly melted away, replaced by a sense of calm he hadn’t felt in a while.

The food had filled him up more than he realized, the warmth from the meal making him feel heavier than before. Leehan stifled a yawn, his body reminding him just how tired he was from the emotional and physical strain of the past few days. It didn’t take long before he decided it was time to retreat to the room his grandmother had prepared for him.

"Goodnight, Grandma," he called softly as he stood up from the table, giving her a tired but grateful smile.

"Sleep well, Donghyun," she replied, her voice filled with affection. "Tomorrow’s a new day."

Leehan made his way down the hallway to his new room, the quiet hum of the house around him. As he reached the door, he hesitated for just a moment before stepping inside.

The room was small but cozy, with soft, neutral colors on the walls and a bed covered in simple white linens. There was a bookshelf along one wall, and a small desk by the window. It was clear his grandmother had tried to make it as welcoming as possible, even adding a few personal touches like framed photos of family on the dresser.

Leehan walked further into the room, setting his bag down on the floor. He stood there for a moment, taking it all in, the reality of it finally sinking in. This was his room now, his space.

He wandered over to the window, looking out at the city lights flickering in the distance, the rain from earlier now just a faint drizzle. The view was peaceful in its own way—an urban landscape softened by the last remnants of rain.

Maybe he could add some color to the walls, something to make the room feel less like a temporary space and more like his own. A few posters, some art to hang, would make the bare walls feel less cold. He imagined the room filled with little touches of personality, his own style. He could move the furniture around too—make the bed the centerpiece, create a corner to read or study in peace.

The idea of plants came to him next, something green to bring life into the room. He’d always wanted a few to take care of, something simple but fulfilling. Maybe some succulents or ivy hanging by the window. And then, as his mind wandered further, he remembered something he'd always wanted—a fish tank.

He had thought about it for years but never had the space or time for one. Maybe now would be the perfect time to get one, a small tank with a few Corydoras swimming lazily around. It could be his little sanctuary, something calming in the middle of everything else.

The thought made him smile to himself, the idea of creating a space that felt like his own slowly lifting some of the weight off his shoulders. Maybe it wasn’t such a bad start after all. With just a few changes, he could make this room feel like home.

Turning away from the window, he glanced around the room once more, a small sense of satisfaction settling in. He had a plan, even if it was just a small one.

He walked over to his bag and pulled out a few clothes, deciding to quickly unpack them into the dresser. The familiar feeling of organizing his things, even if it was only a few items, gave him a small sense of control over the chaos of everything. His old life felt distant, and now, this room, this new space, was his reality.

Once he finished with the dresser, he grabbed his pajamas from the bag and changed into them, the soft fabric of the shirt and pants comforting against his tired skin. He glanced around one last time, his eyes landing on the bed. The thought of sinking into it and getting some rest felt like a luxury.

With a soft sigh, he moved toward the bed, making sure the blankets were neatly arranged before he crawled under them. As he settled in, the cool sheets felt smooth against his body, the weariness from the day pulling him closer to sleep.

Tomorrow would be his first day at a new school, a fresh start. The thought lingered in his mind, but exhaustion quickly overshadowed any lingering anxiety. He needed rest, needed to sleep if he was going to face the day ahead. Everything else could wait.

Leehan closed his eyes, letting the quiet of the room lull him into sleep, the steady rhythm of his breathing becoming the only sound in the room. Tomorrow, he would take the first step into this new chapter of his life. But for tonight, all he could do was rest.

-

The next morning, Leehan woke up a bit earlier than his alarm, the soft rays of sunlight filtering through the curtains. He groggily glanced at the clock on his nightstand: 6:15 AM. It was Tuesday, the 30th of May—nearing summer, and the air already had that warm, humid edge to it.

For a moment, he just lied there, staring at the ceiling. The idea of a new beginning, a fresh start at a new school, felt so different in the daylight. But as the minutes passed, he began to shake off the remnants of sleep, pushing the nerves and uncertainties aside for the moment.

He got out of bed and stretched, his body still feeling the lingering effects of the past few days. The black hoodie he had worn almost every day for the past month was lying crumpled at the foot of the bed. He had gotten so used to wearing dark clothes lately, using them as a shield from the world. But with summer approaching, the warmth of the season would certainly change that.

Leehan stared at the hoodie for a moment before deciding to change into something lighter. He dug through his dresser and pulled out a loose, white oversized graphic t-shirt with a relaxed, slightly cropped fit. It had a faded design on the front, something simple but edgy. He paired it with baggy dark denim cargo pants, the fabric soft and comfortable, and chunky sneakers to complete the look.

As he stood in front of the mirror, he realized how strange it felt to wear something that wasn’t dark. The fabric of the t-shirt felt cool against his skin, lighter and freer than the heavy hoodies he had been hiding in for the past month. The white shirt, though still large, made him feel a little more... visible, in a way. Almost exposed.

But it also felt like a small act of rebellion. A shift from the person he had been hiding away as he grieved, to someone who might be able to face the world again. Leehan ran his fingers through his hair, the strands falling messily over his forehead, before grabbing his phone and checking the time.

Leehan ran his fingers through his hair, the strands falling messily over his forehead, before grabbing his phone and checking the time. It was 6:35 AM now. Only 25 minutes until he had to head out.

His heart skipped a beat. He wasn’t sure why he felt so nervous. It wasn’t like anything would drastically change today, right? It was just a new school, new faces, and new routines. He’d been through this before. But the tightness in his chest told him otherwise.

He took a few deep breaths, trying to calm himself. His grandmother had been right, though—it was just a matter of taking things one step at a time. There was no need to overthink it. He had his backpack, his clothes, and, most importantly, his determination to at least try.

Leehan shoved his phone back into his pocket and grabbed his black nike backpack from the floor. As he walked out of his room, he found his grandmother in the kitchen, humming softly to herself as she prepared breakfast. The familiar smell of eggs and toast filled the air, grounding him for just a moment.

"Good morning, Donghyun," she said, glancing up with a warm smile. "I made you breakfast."

Leehan smiled back, feeling a bit more at ease. "Thanks, Grandma. You didn’t have to, but I appreciate it."

She waved him off with a chuckle. "Of course I did. It’s your first day, after all. You need energy for it."

He sat down at the table and took a deep breath. Maybe things wouldn’t be so bad. Maybe today was just the first of many new things he’d have to adjust to, but that was okay. He wasn’t alone, and he wasn’t going to let the nerves take over.

As he ate, his grandmother chatted with him about trivial things—how the weather looked, what he might expect at school—and it was just enough distraction to make the time pass quicker. Before he knew it, the clock read 6:55 AM.

Leehan stood up, giving his grandmother a quick hug. "I’ll be off now. Wish me luck," he said with a soft grin.

"Good luck, Donghyun," she replied, her hands brushing his hair out of his eyes. "You’ll do great. Just be yourself."

With those words echoing in his mind, Leehan grabbed his jacket and backpack and headed out the door. The day awaited, and with each step, he was one step closer to a new chapter in his life.

As the door closed behind him and he stepped out into the early summer warmth, Leehan pulled out his phone, quickly typing the name of his new school into the search bar. His grandmother had mentioned the school’s name during the car ride yesterday, but in the chaos of everything, she’d forgotten to give him the exact address.

He scrolled through the search results, finding the information in just a few seconds. The school was only a few kilometers away, which was a relief. He’d be able to get there quickly, though a part of him still felt the weight of the unknown pressing down on him.

Leehan sighed, stuffing his phone back into his pocket as he started walking toward the bus stop. The streets of Seoul, though still quiet at this early hour, felt alive with possibility. He couldn’t help but notice how different everything looked compared to Busan—taller buildings, wider roads, and people hustling by in every direction. It felt almost overwhelming, like the city itself was a constant buzz of activity.

But it was a good kind of overwhelming, he told himself.

The bus ride was uneventful, just the hum of the engine and the occasional rustling of passengers around him. Leehan looked out the window, watching the city slowly wake up. Soon, the bus stopped in front of the school, and his heart gave a small jolt as he saw the large, imposing gates. The school looked modern, almost intimidating in its size, and the thought of walking through those gates and into a sea of unfamiliar faces sent a wave of nerves through him.

But he took a deep breath, his grip tightening on the strap of his backpack.

Today was the first step. He could handle this. He just had to keep moving forward.

Leehan stepped off the bus and looked around at the other students, trying to take in his surroundings. He hadn’t quite found his place yet, and the sea of unfamiliar faces only made him feel more out of place. But then, something caught his eye. Someone. A student, just up ahead. He could only see them from the back, but it was the hair that drew his attention—a striking, Oreo-colored hairstyle, a mix of black and blonde that stood out in the crowd.

The student turned quickly, disappearing from view before Leehan could catch a glimpse of their face.

His heart skipped a beat, the strange pull of curiosity rising in his chest. He couldn’t shake the feeling that he had just seen something—or someone—that felt different, though he couldn’t explain why. For a moment, the rest of the students blurred into the background as Leehan’s mind replayed the image of the student with the Oreo-colored hair. It felt like a fleeting moment, but one he couldn’t easily forget.

Scraping off whatever that feeling of weird curiosity was, Leehan took a deep breath and started walking toward the school. His steps were hesitant at first, but the closer he got to the entrance, the more determined he felt. The overwhelming sensation from earlier faded as he focused on the task ahead—his first day at this new school.

Maybe he could find someone nice to ask where he had to go, he thought. It wasn’t like he knew the school layout yet, and he certainly wasn’t about to wander around aimlessly. The thought of asking for directions seemed simple enough, even if it made him feel a bit exposed. But he wasn’t going to let that stop him.

Leehan adjusted his backpack, took one last glance around, and stepped through the school gates.

The main hall of the school was huge, far more expansive than Leehan had anticipated. It stretched out before him, high ceilings with large windows letting in the soft morning light, giving the space an airy feel. The polished floors gleamed under his feet, reflecting the sleek, modern design of the building. The walls were lined with lockers, and students were scattered around, chatting in groups or heading to their respective classes.

This place was far from the luxurious school he had attended back in Busan, but it still carried an air of sophistication. The architecture was clean and minimalist, with touches of elegance that made it feel slightly expensive, despite the lack of grandeur. There was something about the polished surfaces, the way everything seemed to have been carefully designed, that gave off an impression of quiet wealth.

Leehan stood for a moment, taking it all in. He hadn’t expected this school to feel so... refined, even if it wasn’t as grand as his old one. It was a reminder that things weren’t entirely unfamiliar. There was still a sense of prestige here, even if it wasn’t the same.

After taking a moment to scope his surroundings, Leehan steeled himself and started looking for someone—or even a group of people—to ask for directions. The hall was bustling with students, most of them already in small groups, chatting or laughing together. He felt a bit out of place, standing there alone, but he pushed the discomfort aside.

He spotted a few students standing by the lockers, their attention focused on something they were talking about. They seemed approachable enough, so he decided to walk over. With each step, his heart beat a little faster, but he reminded himself that this was just a simple question. Nothing to overthink.

"Excuse me," he said, his voice a bit quieter than usual as he approached them. "Can you tell me where I need to go for my first class?"

"I can," a voice behind him said. Leehan turned around and saw a brown-haired boy, just slightly shorter than him, standing with an easy smile.

"Oh, sure," Leehan replied, a bit taken aback by the sudden interruption. Before he could say more, the other student quickly pulled him aside, out of earshot from the group by the lockers.

"Sorry for interrupting, but you should stay away from that group," the boy said in a hushed tone, nodding toward the cluster of students near the lockers. "Let’s just say, they’re not as nice as they look." His voice had an edge to it, though his expression remained casual, as if this was something he’d said many times before.

Leehan blinked, surprised by the sudden warning. He glanced at the group in question, trying to gauge what could be so wrong about them. They looked like any other group of students to him—laughing, chatting, maybe a little rowdy—but nothing that screamed danger.

"Thanks for the heads-up," Leehan said, his voice filled with a mix of curiosity and caution. "I’ll keep that in mind."

The brown-haired boy grinned, seeming pleased with Leehan's response. "No problem. My name’s Jaehyun, by the way." He extended a hand, his demeanor friendly and easygoing.

Leehan hesitated for only a moment before shaking his hand. "Leehan," he replied.

Jaehyun's smile widened slightly, and for the first time that morning, Leehan felt like he might just be find friends after all.

"So, you're new here?" Jaehyun asked, his tone casual but interested. "Where are you from, if I can ask?"

Leehan paused for a second, wondering how much to share. The question felt harmless enough, and Jaehyun’s friendly demeanor made him feel a little more at ease. "I’m from Busan," he answered, keeping it simple. "I moved here recently to live with my grandmother."

Jaehyun nodded thoughtfully, as if processing the information. "Busan, huh? That’s a big change. I imagine it’s a bit different here."

Leehan gave a small shrug. "Yeah, it’s… a lot different. But I’ll get used to it, I guess." He didn’t want to get into the details of his move, or why he had to leave Busan. That part of his life was still too fresh, still too raw.

Jaehyun seemed to pick up on his hesitation, nodding sympathetically. "I get it," he said. "It’s always tough adjusting to a new place. But hey, if you ever need someone to show you around or point you in the right direction, just let me know. I know this place pretty well."

Leehan smiled, appreciating the offer. "Thanks, I might take you up on that." It felt nice, having someone offer help so freely. It was the kind of thing he hadn't experienced much of in the past few months.

So, what's your first class? Do you know?" Jaehyun asked, his tone still casual as he leaned slightly against the locker next to them.

Leehan rubbed the back of his neck, feeling a bit awkward. "Honestly, I have no idea," he admitted. "I just arrived yesterday. My grandmother told me the name of the school but that's it. She probably just forgot to tell me, everything was rushed after all."

Jaehyun raised an eyebrow, seeming to understand. "That makes sense. Don’t worry, I’ve got your back. I’ll help you figure it out."

Leehan gave him a grateful smile. "Thanks. I didn’t want to be the kid who stands around looking completely lost."

Jaehyun chuckled. "No worries. It happens to everyone at some point. Besides, we’re all in this together, right?" He paused for a second, as if processing something. "I’m guessing you’re the same age as me, so there’s really only two options. There’s three classes, but one of them is already full."

Leehan nodded, feeling a little more relieved. "Yeah, I’m eighteen, so... I guess that leaves me with two options?"

"Exactly." Jaehyun straightened up, scanning the hallway briefly. "The first one’s on the third floor, and the other’s in the basement. You’ll probably want to avoid the basement one—it’s always a bit... chaotic. The third floor class is a little more laid-back, though. If I were you, I’d head there."

Leehan raised an eyebrow. "Chaotic? Sounds like fun," he said with a hint of sarcasm.

Jaehyun smirked. "Yeah, if you're into that kind of thing." He gave a small shrug. "But trust me, the third floor is less stressful. You’ll fit in better."

Leehan let out a small laugh. "Alright, guess I’ll go with that one then."

Jaehyun gave him a nod of approval. "Good choice. I'm also in that class."

Leehan’s eyebrows lifted in surprise. "Oh, really? That’s convenient," he said, a bit relieved. It felt nice knowing he wouldn't have to navigate the whole school on his own just yet.

Jaehyun gave him a confident smile. "Yeah, it works out. We’ll get to walk there together." He checked the time on his phone quickly. "We should head up in a few minutes, or we’ll be late."

Leehan nodded, adjusting his backpack. "Sounds good. Lead the way."

Jaehyun gave a quick wave toward a group of his friends, who were gathered by the far end of the hall, before turning back to Leehan. "Come on, follow me."

As they started walking, Leehan felt a strange sense of calm. Jaehyun seemed easy to talk to, and the way he carried himself gave off a confidence that made Leehan feel like maybe he wasn’t as out of place as he thought. Walking side by side, they exchanged a few more casual words, and for a moment, the newness of everything didn't feel so overwhelming.

The third floor, Jaehyun explained, was a bit quieter compared to the rest of the school, and it had an old-school vibe, with wood-panelled walls and old-fashioned lockers. Leehan was starting to get used to the sound of their footsteps echoing down the hallway, and the nerves that had been simmering beneath his skin started to ease.

When they reached the classroom, Jaehyun held the door open for him. "Here we are."

Leehan took a deep breath, stepping inside. The classroom was already starting to fill with students, and the air was buzzing with chatter. He tried not to let the nerves creep back up, reminding himself that it was just another day.

Jaehyun walked into the classroom, leading Leehan toward an empty row. "I’m sitting next to a friend of mine, but there’s a table right behind us where you can sit," he said, gesturing toward the empty desk behind his own. "It’s close enough, and I’m sure you’ll get along with him."

Leehan nodded, thankful for the small reassurance that he wouldn't be completely alone. He followed Jaehyun to the table, where a guy was already sitting, glancing up from his phone when they approached.

Jaehyun grinned. "Hey, Sungho, this is Leehan. He’s new here, just moved to Seoul." He gave Leehan a friendly nudge. "Leehan, this is Sungho."

Sungho stood up and smiled, giving a slight bow before offering a handshake. "Nice to meet you," he said with a friendly tone, "we’ve been hearing all about a new student coming to this school. Word goes around easily sometimes."

Leehan blinked, slightly taken aback by how quickly the news of his arrival had spread. "Oh, really?" he asked, unsure of what to make of that. "I didn’t expect people to know already."

Jaehyun chuckled from his seat. "Yeah, news travels fast. Don’t worry, though, it’s not like everyone’s been talking about you or anything. Only a few people, we've just been curious."

Sungho nodded, flashing a grin. "Exactly. People just get a bit nosy when there’s a new face. But you’ll get used to it." He sat back down in his seat and stretched. "Anyway, now that you’re here, you’re pretty much officially part of the club. Welcome to the chaos."

Leehan couldn’t help but laugh, a little more at ease now. "I’ll try my best to fit in."

Jaehyun gave him a reassuring nod. "No worries, you’ll do fine. Just hang with us, and you won’t feel like the new kid for long."

Leehan took a seat at the desk behind Jaehyun, feeling a little more comfortable with the easygoing dynamic between the two.

The class was starting to fill up, and as the teacher walked in, Leehan thought he noticed someone standing at the door of the classroom. But apparently, that was just his imagination. He quickly looked away, trying to shake off the odd feeling. The classroom was buzzing with chatter as students settled into their seats, and the teacher began to organize papers on the desk at the front of the room.

Leehan tried to focus on the board, but something about that fleeting image—someone just outside the door—lingered in his mind. He couldn’t place it, though. Maybe it was just the nerves getting to him.

As the teacher started the class, Leehan turned his attention to the front, doing his best to get into the rhythm of the lesson. Jaehyun had already begun taking notes, and Sungho was scribbling something down on a piece of paper next to him.

He felt a small sense of relief at how normal everything felt now. Even with the lingering thoughts of a mysterious figure at the door, the class seemed like a fresh start.

But just as he was starting to relax, he couldn’t shake the nagging feeling that someone was still watching him. It wasn’t a strong sensation, more like a quiet pressure at the back of his mind. He glanced toward the door again, but there was no one there now.

The rest of the class passed without incident, and when the bell rang, Leehan gathered his things and headed out the door with Jaehyun and Sungho. Yet, that strange feeling still hung in the air.

As they walked out of the classroom, Jaehyun turned to Leehan with a casual smile. "Hey, you can stick with us during the break if you want. Sungho and I usually grab something to eat in the cafeteria. It’ll give you a chance to relax a bit before the next class."

Leehan felt a small sense of gratitude. "That sounds good, actually. I’m not sure where else to go, so I appreciate it."

Sungho, who had been walking slightly ahead, glanced back with a grin. "No problem. Plus, it’s way more fun to hang out with us than eating alone, right?"

Leehan chuckled, nodding in agreement. "Yeah, I guess so." It was comforting to know he wouldn’t have to figure out the cafeteria on his own, especially on his first day.

They made their way to the cafeteria, the hallways only full of Leehan’s class and the one Jaehyun mentioned was "full." There was no sign of the class that had been in the basement, like Jaehyun had described. Leehan furrowed his brow, trying to piece things together. Maybe this school had some kind of special system, a different way of organizing things that he hadn’t yet figured out.

The layout was already proving to be different from his old school, and though it was far from the luxury he had been used to in Busan, there was something about it that felt... unfamiliar, almost mysterious. It wasn’t bad—just different. And that feeling of unfamiliarity was making him a little more cautious. This place was bigger than it looked from the outside, and the atmosphere was harder to gauge.

He kept walking, keeping pace with Jaehyun and Sungho. Maybe he’d learn more about the school over time.

He glanced around at the students bustling through the halls, some chatting in groups, others more absorbed in their phones. There was a certain energy in the air, different from what he was used to, and though it was a little intimidating, it was also kind of exciting.

Leehan couldn’t quite put his finger on it yet, but this school had layers. He didn’t know whether that would turn out to be a good thing or a bad one, but he was determined to figure it out. Right now, though, all he could do was take it one step at a time, and hope the pieces would eventually fall into place.

As the three of them arrived at the cafeteria, the bustling noise of students filled the air, and they made their way to an empty table at the back. Jaehyun and Sungho immediately started talking about the school, exchanging opinions on classes and students while picking at their food. Leehan, however, didn’t join them in eating. He had already had breakfast with his grandmother earlier that morning and wasn’t really hungry yet.

He sat back in his chair, listening to Jaehyun and Sungho chat, letting their conversation wash over him. He was still taking in the new surroundings, trying to process everything. The cafeteria was different from what he had imagined—a bit more casual, with students scattered across long tables, laughing and talking with their friends. The bright fluorescent lights overhead made everything feel even more stark, yet there was a sense of warmth and routine in the air.

"Have you met the guys in the basement class yet?" Jaehyun asked, leaning forward with his elbows resting on the table as he looked at Sungho.

Sungho smirked. "A couple of them. They're... interesting, to say the least." He paused for a moment, clearly thinking about how to phrase it. "I wouldn’t call them ‘bad’ exactly, but they definitely have their own way of doing things."

Leehan raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. "The basement class? What’s that about?" he asked, still not sure what exactly it meant to have a class in the basement.

Jaehyun shrugged, glancing over at Sungho before answering. "It’s a bit of a mystery to most people, honestly. They’re kind of... a special group. Don’t get the wrong idea though, it’s not like they’re bad or anything. They just... don’t really mingle much with the rest of us."

Sungho added, "Yeah, you could say they’re a bit more ‘exclusive’—but not in the way you might think. They keep to themselves, that’s for sure."

Leehan nodded slowly, feeling a bit more intrigued. "Sounds like an odd dynamic," he mused, but he decided not to push the topic too much for now. He didn’t want to be that kid who came off as too nosy on his first day.

Jaehyun glanced at him and grinned. "Yeah, it’s one of the things that makes this place... interesting. There’s a lot of different groups, but everyone pretty much sticks to their own. You’ll get used to it."

Sungho chuckled. "Don’t worry, you’re not going to get stuck in the basement class or anything. It’s not like that. Just... stay away from the really weird ones." He gave Jaehyun a knowing look, as if sharing some unspoken joke between them.

Leehan raised an eyebrow but decided not to press. "Noted," he said with a small smile, his mind still wandering a bit as he thought about the students in the basement class. There was something about them that felt "odd", and the fact that they were kept separate from the rest of the school only made him more curious.

For now, though, he decided to focus on the conversation at hand. He could figure out the rest later.

Jaehyun suddenly added, his tone shifting slightly as he glanced at Leehan. "Oh, the group you wanted to talk to earlier this morning? The ones I told you to keep your distance from? They're from the basement class."

Leehan blinked, processing this new bit of information. His mind immediately went back to the group of students he had seen earlier.

Jaehyun continued, his expression now more serious. "That class is way bigger than the other classes, so you’ll come across a lot of people like them. Trust me, you don’t want to get mixed up with them. Sungho and I have been here long enough to know a bit about them and joke around with them, but we are serious when we say that some of them are really... weird."

Sungho nodded in agreement, his expression also darkening slightly. "Yeah. It’s not like they're all bad or anything, but they have their own... way of thinking. They don’t really follow the same rules as the rest of us. Just... be careful, okay? There’s a reason we joke about them, but it’s not something you want to get involved in."

Leehan felt a shiver run down his spine as he listened to them. There was something unsettling in their tone, a level of seriousness he hadn't expected. He’d assumed the basement class was just a weird rumor or an exaggeration, but now it seemed like there was more to it.

"I’ll keep that in mind," Leehan replied quietly, still processing the weight of their words. "Thanks for the heads-up."

Jaehyun gave him a small, reassuring smile, though it didn’t quite reach his eyes. "No problem. Like I said, you’ll figure it out as you go. Just... don’t get too curious about them. It’s better to just leave them alone."

Sungho added, his voice a bit lighter but still cautious, "We’ve seen too many people get pulled into their stuff and then get stuck in a mess. It’s not worth it, trust me."

Leehan nodded, his unease growing but deciding not to press further. For now, he had other things to focus on—like surviving his first day without drawing too much attention to himself. But something about the basement class, the people in it, and the warning Jaehyun and Sungho had given him stayed with him as they continued to eat.

Leehan, sensing the weight of the conversation had shifted in a way that made him uncomfortable, quickly tried to change the topic. "What class do we have next?" he asked, hoping to steer the conversation back to something less ominous.

Jaehyun and Sungho both answered at the same time, then chuckled at the synchronicity. "We’ve got History next," Jaehyun said, grinning. Sungho added, "And then after that, it’s a free period."

Leehan nodded, relieved to move on from the conversation about the basement class. But then, Sungho leaned forward, his voice a bit quieter, as if offering a tidbit of extra information.

"We should probably let you know about our last two classes of the day," he said, glancing at Jaehyun. "We’ve got our special… group sessions after lunch."

Jaehyun’s eyes flickered briefly before he explained, "It’s a program that’s for certain students only—sort of like a club, but more exclusive. You’re not included in it yet, Leehan." He looked at Leehan seriously. "It’s not a big deal, though. Not everyone wants to be part of it."

Leehan raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. "Special group sessions? What’s that about?"

Sungho shrugged, but there was a hint of something in his eyes—something that told Leehan it was better not to press further. "It’s a bit... different. A mix of academic and extracurricular stuff. Some of the students from the basement class are involved in it. But honestly, it’s not something you should worry about right now."

Leehan felt a slight pang of curiosity but decided not to dig deeper. There were too many things about this school that he didn’t understand, and he didn’t want to overwhelm himself by asking too many questions on his first day.

"Alright, I’ll just focus on making it through today," Leehan said with a light chuckle, trying to shake off the odd sense of intrigue that still lingered in the back of his mind.

Jaehyun and Sungho both grinned, clearly happy to have shifted the conversation. "Exactly," Jaehyun said, "You’ll fit in just fine. Just take it one step at a time."

Leehan nodded, grateful for their reassurance. But deep down, something about the special group sessions and the mention of the basement class kept gnawing at him. What exactly was this school hiding?

-

As the history lesson came to a close, Leehan gathered his things, preparing to leave the classroom. He glanced over at Jaehyun and Sungho, who were already getting up from their desks, ready to head to their "special activity."

"Guess I’ll catch up with you guys later," Leehan said, giving them both a small wave.

"Yeah, we’ll see you around," Jaehyun replied, flashing him a smile. Sungho gave him a casual nod before they both walked out of the room together, disappearing down the hallway.

Leehan stood there for a moment, his mind still swirling with everything that had happened that day. He had no real plans for the rest of the day, so he decided to take a bit of time to wander around the school, just to get a better feel for the place.

He walked through the hallways, taking in the unfamiliar surroundings, trying to find a sense of normalcy. It wasn’t so different from any other school, really. But there was something about this place, a feeling that things weren’t quite as they seemed.

Just as Leehan was about to head toward the main gates and leave for the day, he saw him again.

The mystery guy.

The one with the Oreo-colored hair.

Leehan’s heart skipped a beat as he spotted him walking briskly across the hallway. The guy didn’t notice him, moving with a sense of urgency, his eyes focused straight ahead. He was wearing a dark leather jacket, the kind that seemed to blend him into the shadows, and the moment Leehan caught sight of him, the mystery guy seemed to quicken his pace, almost as if he could feel someone’s gaze on him.

His feet felt anchored to the ground as he watched the scene unfold. The same Oreo-colored hair. The same air of quiet confidence and mystery. The guy disappeared around the corner, vanishing just as quickly as he had appeared.

A flurry of questions rushed through Leehan’s mind. Was he one of the students in the basement class? Did he have that special class with Jaehyun and Sungho?

The thought lingered, sparking a new wave of curiosity. There was something about this guy that was both captivating and unsettling, as if he carried an air of secrecy too heavy for anyone to approach.

Leehan wanted to know more but for now, all he could do was wonder. With a small sigh, Leehan adjusted his backpack and turned back toward the main gates, but the image of the Oreo-haired guy stayed vivid in his mind. Something told him this wasn’t the last time their paths would cross.

Leehan quickly hopped onto a bus that was just about to leave, slipping into an empty seat near the back. He leaned his head against the window, watching the city rush past him in a blur of lights and movement. The soft hum of the bus engine and the muffled chatter of other passengers filled the air, but Leehan remained silent, lost in his thoughts.

The events of the day played over in his mind—the new school, meeting Jaehyun and Sungho, and, most of all, the mystery guy. The fleeting glimpses of him kept looping, and the questions about who he was and why he felt so drawn to him wouldn’t go away.

As the bus made its way through the bustling streets of Seoul, Leehan closed his eyes, letting the rhythm of the ride lull him into a calm. It wasn’t long before the announcement of his stop broke through his thoughts, and he gathered his things, stepping off the bus and into the quiet evening air.

Leehan walked toward his house and pulled out his phone, checking the time. It was just past 3 p.m. He mentally recounted his day: school had started at 7:30 a.m., with six lessons broken up by two 30-minute breaks. If he’d been part of that special activity Jaehyun and Sungho mentioned, he wouldn’t have been home until nearly 5 p.m.

Guess I lucked out today, he thought, though he knew this was only temporary. Most days, he’d have to stay later, which made him feel both curious and apprehensive about what those special activities actually involved.

As his thumb hovered over the notifications on his phone, he suddenly realized something. I forgot to give Jaehyun and Sungho my number. He shook his head at himself, letting out a small sigh. Oh well, I can always do it tomorrow.

He noticed a message from his grandmother and opened it while continuing his walk. She’d written that she had left lunch ready for him at home, but that she’d be late tonight because she had errands to run.

Lunch ready and the house to myself for a while? Not bad, he thought, a small smile tugging at his lips. He quickened his pace slightly, the idea of a quiet meal and some downtime suddenly very appealing after the long, eventful day.

Opening the door, Leehan was immediately greeted by the faint aroma of the lunch his grandmother had left for him. It was probably lukewarm by now, but he didn’t mind. The house was quiet, the kind of calm that felt oddly soothing after the bustle of school.

He quickly slipped off his shoes, neatly setting them by the door, and dropped his backpack beside the small entryway bench. His stomach growled as he made his way to the kitchen. The food was set on the table, covered to keep it fresh. Leehan sat down, uncovering the dish to reveal a simple but hearty meal—exactly what he needed.

As he ate, he thought about the day’s events. The new school, Jaehyun and Sungho’s easy camaraderie, the cryptic mentions of the basement class, and, of course, the mystery guy with Oreo-colored hair. Leehan couldn’t help but wonder about him—who he was, why he seemed to vanish every time, and if he really was part of that strange, larger class Jaehyun had warned him about.

Finishing the last bite of his meal, Leehan leaned back in his chair, feeling the warmth of the food settle in his stomach. The day had been overwhelming, but at least it ended with a small moment of peace.

But what should he do now? With no homework or anything to study—thanks to it being his first day—Leehan found himself with an unfamiliar amount of free time.

He glanced around the quiet house, tapping his fingers lightly on the table. He didn’t really know the area yet, and the idea of wandering around alone felt a bit daunting. Still, staying cooped up inside didn’t seem all that appealing either.

Maybe I should take a walk, he thought. Exploring a little might help him get used to the neighborhood, and who knows—he might stumble across something interesting. The thought of fresh air and a change of scenery felt oddly inviting after such a packed day.

Decision made, Leehan grabbed his phone and a light jacket, just in case the weather turned cooler. He slipped his sneakers back on by the door and stepped outside. The afternoon sunlight was softer now, casting long shadows on the pavement as he began to walk down the quiet street.

Leehan started strolling through the neighborhood, his steps unhurried as he took in his surroundings. The streets were peaceful, lined with small shops that had colorful signs advertising everything from fresh produce to stationery. A cozy-looking café on the corner caught his eye, its window displaying an assortment of pastries that looked tempting. He made a mental note to check it out another day.

Further along, he passed by a couple of playgrounds, their bright slides and swings standing out against the muted tones of the buildings. A few kids were playing tag, their laughter echoing in the quiet afternoon air. The sight brought a faint smile to Leehan’s face—it reminded him of simpler times back in Busan, when things were... different.

As he continued walking, he realized how much calmer this neighborhood felt compared to his old one. The pace was slower, more relaxed, and while that was comforting, it also made him feel like an outsider in a place he wasn’t sure he fit into yet.

He was sure of one thing as he walked through the quiet streets: he was going to try his best. He would put in the effort to maintain the friendships he’d already started to form with Jaehyun and Sungho, and maybe even make more along the way. No matter how overwhelming this new chapter seemed, he was determined to make the most of it.

This was his last year of school, and he wanted to finish it without regrets. He’d push himself to step out of his comfort zone, to adapt to the changes and challenges that came with moving to a new city.

And most importantly, he was going to try his best to make this place feel like home. It wouldn’t be easy, but if there was one thing his mother had taught him, it was that no matter how difficult life got, moving forward was the only way to heal.

With nothing else to do, Leehan decided to step into a few of the shops he’d passed earlier. The first was a small bookstore, its shelves crammed with everything from new releases to dusty, well-worn classics. He wandered through the aisles, running his fingers over the spines of books, taking in the faint scent of paper and ink. A display near the counter caught his attention, filled with colorful notebooks and pens, and he found himself lingering there for a while.

After leaving the bookstore, he continued down the street and entered a convenience store. It was brightly lit and oddly comforting, the rows of neatly stacked snacks and drinks familiar and inviting. He picked up a bottle of water and a pack of his favorite gum before heading out.

One shop led to another, and before he knew it, the sun had dipped lower in the sky, casting the streets in soft hues of orange and gold. The once-quiet neighborhood was now lively with people finishing their day, and the chatter and movement around him made the air feel warmer somehow.

Glancing at his phone, Leehan realized it was getting late. He decided to head back home, feeling oddly content despite the unfamiliarity of his new surroundings.

Leehan hadn’t wandered too far from home, but the walk back was still about thirty minutes. The sun was almost fully set now, casting long shadows across the pavement. The sky was painted in hues of deep orange and purple, and the streetlights flickered on one by one, their soft glow illuminating the path ahead.

As he rounded a corner near a small playground, a group of students caught his attention. They were the same ones he’d seen earlier at school—the ones Jaehyun had warned him about. They stood together in a loose circle, their voices low and their postures casual, but there was an energy about them that made Leehan uneasy.

What unsettled him more was the way they seemed to notice him before he’d even noticed them. Their heads turned almost in unison, their gazes sharp and unwavering. It wasn’t the usual kind of curiosity he’d expect from seeing a new student—it felt… intentional.

Leehan’s steps faltered for a moment as a strange sensation washed over him. He couldn’t quite place it, but it was as though they could see right through him, peeling back layers of himself he hadn’t even realized he carried. He suddenly felt exposed, like a spotlight had been cast on him in the dim evening light.

Shaking off the feeling, he lowered his gaze and quickened his pace. Whatever it was, he didn’t want to stick around to find out.

Leehan's heart rate spiked as two of the students from the group approached him. He hadn’t even noticed them move, but suddenly, they were right there—standing just a few feet away. Their movements had been so swift, almost too swift, and it sent a chill down his spine. He instinctively took a step back, his muscles tensing as they closed the distance.

"Hey, new kid," one of them said, his voice dripping with a casual, mocking tone. The smirk on his face was unsettling, like he already knew something Leehan didn’t. The other one just stood behind him, their posture equally intimidating, eyes sharp, unreadable.

Leehan opened his mouth, but the words caught in his throat. He hadn’t expected this—what did they want? Why were they coming up to him like this? He tried to steady his breathing, reminding himself that he could handle this, that he had to.

"U-uh, hey," Leehan managed, trying to keep his voice steady despite the pounding in his chest. "Is something wrong?"

The one who’d spoken first stepped a little closer, his smirk widening. "We don’t usually see new faces around here." His eyes scanned Leehan from head to toe, lingering for a moment longer than necessary. "You sticking around or just passing through?"

Leehan felt his throat dry up. There was something off about their energy, like they were circling around him, sizing him up in a way that felt almost predatory. His instinct screamed at him to be cautious, to leave, but he stayed rooted to the spot, unsure what to do.

Leehan’s stomach twisted into knots as the guy’s laugh echoed in the quiet street. It wasn’t a friendly laugh. It was the kind of laugh that made you feel like you were the punchline of a joke you didn’t understand. Leehan wanted to move but something kept him frozen in place.

The guy stopped right in front of him, close enough that Leehan could feel the warmth radiating off him. And that was when Leehan’s eyes flicked to the other’s teeth.

For a split second, it was almost imperceptible—just a flash—but Leehan noticed it all the same. The teeth. They were sharper. More pointed than they should be. It made the hair on the back of his neck stand up, his heart hammering in his chest as the weight of the realization hit him. There was something not right about these people.

The guy laughed again, but this time there was a dangerous edge to it. "You sure you’re not in a hurry?" he asked, voice low and coaxing, his eyes glinting in the fading light. Behind him, the other one had moved closer too, positioning himself at Leehan’s back, effectively cutting off his escape. Leehan’s pulse quickened, his breath shallow. He could feel his body reacting before his mind could process what was happening.

He looked between the two of them, trying to keep his composure. "I’m not interested in whatever it is you want," he said, his voice trembling just slightly despite his efforts to sound confident. "I don’t even know you."

The first guy leaned in just a little closer, his smile widening, the sharpness of his teeth more pronounced now. "You don’t need to know us, new kid. We’re just... curious."

The words hung in the air, thick with an unspoken threat, and Leehan could feel a cold shiver run down his spine. Something wasn’t right, and he had no idea how far they were willing to take this.

Leehan’s heart thudded painfully in his chest as the air around him seemed to grow heavier, the darkening night amplifying the tension. His eyes darted between the two guys, their figures looming over him, and the moment stretched out, pulling every second into an eternity. The guy in front of him raised his arm as if to grab him, but before it could connect, a hand shot out from the side, grabbing his wrist firmly and halting his movement mid-way.

The guy’s face twisted in confusion as he tried to pull his arm back, but the hand held tight. Leehan’s gaze snapped to the newcomer, his body instinctively shifting into a defensive stance, every muscle in his body on high alert.

Standing there, just outside of his peripheral vision, was the guy from earlier— the guy with the Oreo-colored hair . His sharp eyes were locked onto the two students who had been cornering Leehan, and despite the calm expression on his face, there was an undeniable intensity in his presence. The way he held the guy’s wrist with such ease made it clear he wasn’t someone to be messed with.

"You’re in the way," the guy with the sharp teeth muttered, his voice laced with annoyance as he glared at the newcomer. But the Oreo-haired guy didn’t even flinch. He stood there, unmoving, like an immovable force.

"Seems like you’re bothering someone," the newcomer said coolly, his voice low, but there was an edge to it that made Leehan’s skin prickle. "I don’t like that."

The guy in front of Leehan, still struggling to pull his arm free, shot him a wary look. The second guy—still behind Leehan—shifted uneasily, eyes flicking between the newcomer and his friend.

"What’s your problem?" the first guy finally spat, the tension in his voice rising.

The Oreo-haired guy didn’t answer immediately. His eyes were locked on them, calculating, sizing them up. He finally let out a small, almost amused smirk before stepping closer. The grip on the first guy’s wrist tightened slightly, just enough to show that it wasn’t a playful warning. "My problem is you," he said simply.

Leehan's breath hitched in his throat, uncertainty clouding his mind. Who was this guy? And why was he helping him? The situation was shifting rapidly, and Leehan was torn between feeling relieved and more terrified than ever.

The guy with the sharp teeth snapped, his anger escalating rapidly as he began shouting and cursing at the Oreo-haired guy. His voice was laced with venom, but despite his attempts to yank his arm free, the grip remained unyielding. Each desperate pull seemed to only make him more enraged, his face flushing red with frustration.

Leehan stood frozen, unable to look away from the tense standoff unfolding before him. The Oreo-haired guy remained eerily calm, his expression neutral and detached as if he were watching an annoying insect flail in front of him. Then, without warning, he jerked the guy’s arm sharply.

The sharp-teethed guy, completely caught off guard, stumbled forward and crashed to the ground with a heavy thud. He let out a shout of surprise and frustration, his anger now mingled with a searing sense of humiliation. For a moment, he stayed on the ground, seething, his fists clenched as if he were ready to lash out.

But the group he had been with? They were already long gone, as if they knew exactly what was about to happen and had no intention of sticking around for it. It left Leehan with a sinking feeling in his stomach.

The Oreo-haired guy, unfazed by the spectacle, straightened his posture, his eyes now scanning the area. His gaze was intense, almost as if he could see right through Leehan. For a brief moment, the world around them seemed to fade, and all that existed was that piercing stare. Leehan’s breath caught in his throat, his chest tightening as the depth of the other guy’s eyes pulled him in. He felt as though he were falling, but there was no ground beneath him. Just an overwhelming sense of gravity, of something pulling at him from the core.

And then, as if the world had shifted, Leehan became acutely aware of the guy’s presence in a way he hadn’t before. The mysterious stranger wasn’t just intimidating and strong—he was strikingly handsome. Every detail of his features seemed perfectly crafted, his sharp jawline, the slight curve of his lips, and the intensity in his eyes. It wasn’t just the way he looked that captivated Leehan, though. There was an energy about him, a magnetism that Leehan couldn’t explain, something that made him feel inexplicably drawn to him.

What is happening to me?

Leehan quickly broke eye contact, feeling a flush creep up his neck as he awkwardly shifted his weight. He’d never reacted like this to someone before. It was as if the air had thickened between them, and now that the mystery guy’s full face was revealed, everything felt more real, more visceral. Leehan couldn’t remember the last time he had been so aware of someone, so... affected by their mere presence.

The Oreo-haired guy didn’t seem to notice Leehan’s internal turmoil, or maybe he did, but he didn’t comment on it. Instead, after a beat of silence, he spoke again. “You should head home. The streets aren’t safe at night.”

Leehan blinked, his pulse still racing from the intensity of their shared gaze. "Right," he said quickly, his voice almost shaky as he forced himself to look away. Focus. Focus, Leehan.

But the strange pull he felt wasn’t easy to shake. It lingered, hanging in the air like a charged current between them. For a moment, Leehan almost reached out, as if compelled to say something, anything to keep the connection going. But the Oreo-haired guy had already turned away, his steps sure and purposeful as he walked off into the night.

Leehan stood frozen for a moment, his heart still pounding in his chest. He wasn’t sure what came over him, but before the Oreo-haired guy could disappear into the shadows, he shouted, "What’s your name?"

For a split second, the mystery guy didn’t move, as though considering whether or not to answer. Then, almost as if he’d already decided, he turned slightly, his eyes briefly meeting Leehan’s.

"Taesan," he said simply, his voice low but clear, almost like he was giving Leehan a piece of himself before walking away.

Leehan stood there, the name lingering in the air like a whispered secret. Taesan...

Before he could process the weight of the moment, Taesan was already gone, disappearing into the darkened streets, leaving Leehan standing in stunned silence. His pulse hadn’t slowed, and his mind was racing with questions—about the encounter, about Taesan, about the inexplicable pull he felt.

For a few long moments, Leehan just stood there, staring at the empty space where Taesan had been. He didn’t know why, but something told him this wouldn’t be the last time they crossed paths. The feeling in his chest, that inexplicable pull, made him believe it with an unsettling certainty.

Finally, he exhaled shakily and turned toward home, his mind swirling with the mystery of the encounter. He had a feeling his life in Seoul was about to get a whole lot more complicated—and interesting.

Later that night, Leehan lay in bed, staring at the ceiling, his mind buzzing with thoughts. The room was quiet, but inside his head, there was a constant whirl of images and emotions. Jaehyun and Sungho were on his mind, of course, the two friendly classmates who’d made his first day at the new school a little easier. But even more so, he couldn’t shake thoughts of Taesan—the mysterious guy who had shown up out of nowhere and intervened when things had seemed to take a dangerous turn.

Leehan couldn’t help but replay the scene over and over in his mind. The way Taesan had stepped in, his confidence, his strength—there was no question that the guy was powerful.

But it wasn’t just his physicality that lingered in Leehan’s mind. It was his presence. There had been something protective in the way Taesan had positioned himself between Leehan and the others, the way he stopped the situation from escalating.

The memory of their eye contact still sent a strange tingle down his spine. It had been brief, but it felt like so much more—an electric moment that stretched far beyond mere curiosity. Something about those eyes, something about Taesan himself, made Leehan feel like his world had just tilted slightly off its axis. He couldn’t explain it, and he didn’t know if he wanted to. It was just... there.

That pull.

Leehan closed his eyes, recalling the deep, quiet tone of Taesan's voice when he’d answered his question, "Taesan." It was simple, but it felt like an answer to a question Leehan hadn’t even asked yet. There was an unspoken connection, one that Leehan couldn’t ignore, and that thought only made his heart race again.

His mind wandered to Taesan’s presence—how intimidating he had been, how he commanded attention with just his presence. But there had also been something else in the way Taesan had protected him, even if he hadn’t said a word. It was almost like Taesan had an understanding of something more than Leehan could comprehend, an awareness of danger, of how to keep people safe in a world Leehan didn’t fully understand yet.

Taesan wasn’t just a stranger now. He was... something else. And Leehan couldn’t decide whether that made him nervous or strangely drawn to him even more.

The thoughts whirled in his head as he turned over onto his side, trying to settle down for the night. What was it about Taesan? Leehan couldn’t shake the feeling that their paths had crossed for a reason, but he wasn’t sure what that reason was—yet.

All he knew was that tomorrow was another day, and he wasn’t sure what would happen, but somehow, he felt like his life was just beginning to take a turn. And somehow, Taesan was at the center of it.

Leehan took a deep breath, closing his eyes as sleep slowly claimed him, but the thoughts of the mysterious boy remained, lingering in his mind like a quiet echo.

….

Chapter Text

The faint light of dawn filtered through the curtains, waking Leehan before his alarm. His body felt heavy, his mind still clinging to the fragments of restless dreams that had kept him tossing and turning all night. Flashes of Taesan’s intense gaze lingered in his memory, the sharpness of his voice echoing faintly in his ears.

Leehan groaned and rolled onto his side, pulling the blanket over his head as if that could block out the memory. What’s wrong with me? he thought. The guy had been a complete stranger—well, technically, he still was—but something about him stuck.

After a few more minutes of lying there, staring at the dimly lit fabric of his blanket, he gave up on trying to sleep again and threw it off. His phone screen lit up as he grabbed it from the nightstand. 5:50 am. He still had plenty of time to get ready, but he figured he might as well get moving.

As he got out of bed and began his morning routine, he tried to push Taesan out of his mind. Instead, he focused on the day ahead—school and seeing Jaehyun and Sungho.

Leehan sighed as he rummaged through his dresser, eventually pulling out an oversized black graphic T-shirt featuring bold text and an artistic central print. He paired it with a long-sleeve shirt underneath, its colorful, patchwork-like tattoo-style print peeking out from under the short sleeves. The layered look gave his outfit a bit of edge, something he appreciated as he tried to blend in at his new school.

Black pants with zipper detailing completed the outfit, giving it a slightly polished yet casual feel. He glanced at himself in the mirror before grabbing his backpack. "Not bad," he muttered to himself, though his mind still felt heavy.

After slipping into his outfit, Leehan quietly made his way to the kitchen. The house was still and peaceful, the faint ticking of the wall clock the only sound accompanying him. His grandmother was still asleep, so he tried to be as quiet as possible.

Opening the fridge, he grabbed some eggs and a slice of bread. Simple, but enough to start his day. As he whisked the eggs and heated the pan, his thoughts wandered. The morning light streaming through the small kitchen window cast a warm glow over the counter.

He let out a soft sigh as he plated his food, the quiet giving him too much space to think about yesterday. The run-in with Taesan, his intimidating presence, and the strange feeling of safety that followed—it all swirled in his head like a movie he couldn’t pause.

Shaking his head, Leehan muttered to himself, “Focus, Leehan. It’s a new day.”

He sat at the small kitchen table and started eating, glancing occasionally at the door leading to his grandmother’s room. It felt nice, having a moment to himself in this new home. Maybe today would be better. Maybe things would start to fall into place.

As Leehan scrolled through his phone, absentmindedly eating his breakfast with the other hand, a notification popped up on his screen: "Jaehyun and Sungho started following you."

He blinked at it for a moment, his fork pausing mid-air. He hadn’t given them his Instagram handle, so how had they found him? Then again, his username was just his name, plain and simple. Maybe they’d searched for him and stumbled across his profile.

He clicked on their profiles out of curiosity. Jaehyun’s page was filled with casual photos—selfies, group pictures with friends, and a lot of posts about food. Sungho’s profile was a bit more reserved, mostly scenic shots and candid pictures, with a few comments from Jaehyun scattered throughout the posts.

Leehan frowned slightly as he backed out to his own account. His profile was relatively simple these days, but he knew it still had remnants of his old life—photos from vacations, events, and gatherings. Things from before everything fell apart. He hadn’t thought much about his follower count until now, but it occurred to him that it was still higher than most people’s. A result of being part of a certain crowd in Busan, back when he was surrounded by people who claimed to be his friends.

He exhaled sharply and locked his phone, putting it down on the table. It was weird, but not worth overthinking. At least Jaehyun and Sungho seemed genuine. Maybe this could be a fresh start, even on something as trivial as social media.

Shaking off the strange feeling, Leehan finished the last of his breakfast and stood up to wash his plate. The day was just beginning, and he didn’t want to let the past cling to him too much.

Leehan wiped his hands dry after washing the plate and glanced at the clock. He still had a few minutes before he needed to leave, but sitting around the house felt pointless. He grabbed his backpack and slung it over one shoulder, deciding to head out early.

As he stepped outside, the cool air greeted him, a slight breeze brushing against his face. He dug into his bag for his headphones, untangling the cord as he walked. Once they were in, he scrolled through his playlist, eventually landing on something calming but upbeat—exactly what he needed to ease into the day.

The streets were still quiet, with only a few cars passing by and a handful of people starting their morning routines. Leehan liked this part of the day: the peacefulness before the city fully came to life.

When he arrived at the bus stop, it was empty, save for a woman sitting at the far end of the bench with a small child beside her. Leehan leaned against the pole next to the stop, the music filling his ears as he stared off into the distance. The sky was a pale blue, dotted with faint clouds.

He let his mind wander, thinking about how his second day at this new school might go. Would he run into Jaehyun and Sungho right away? Would Taesan make another mysterious appearance? Leehan shook his head slightly, dismissing the last thought as quickly as it came. He needed to focus on making new friends and finding his rhythm, not chasing after someone who barely acknowledged him.

A faint rumble in the distance signaled the approaching bus, and Leehan adjusted his bag, stepping closer to the curb. It was time to get the day started.

As Leehan stepped onto the bus, his eyes scanned for an empty seat, but instead, they landed on Jaehyun and Sungho sitting at the very back. That was unexpected—he hadn’t seen them on the bus yesterday.

He began walking toward them, noticing immediately how quiet they were. Jaehyun was leaning against the window, staring out, while Sungho fiddled with the strap of his bag. The usual lively banter he had come to associate with them was noticeably absent.

When they spotted him, their expressions shifted, their faces lighting up with smiles. But there was something off about those smiles—they were strained, as though they were forcing themselves to act normal.

“Hey, Leehan!” Jaehyun greeted, patting the seat across from him. “Come sit with us!”

“Morning,” Sungho added, his tone cheerful enough, but his eyes briefly flicked away, like he was avoiding direct contact.

Leehan took the seat Jaehyun had offered and set his bag down. “Morning,” he replied casually, though his mind was already racing. Did they know about last night? They were acting too normal, almost as if they were overcompensating.

For a moment, he debated telling them about what happened. The encounter with Taesan, the sharp-toothed guy, and the eerie group from the playground—it all felt too surreal to keep to himself. But as he glanced at their slightly forced smiles, he hesitated. Something about their behavior told him they already knew more than they were letting on.

Instead, he decided to keep things light. “I didn’t know you guys took this bus,” Leehan said, trying to steer the conversation somewhere neutral.

“Yeah, well, we don’t always take it,” Jaehyun replied, his usual easygoing tone returning. “But Sungho missed his alarm, so we’re running late today.”

Sungho rolled his eyes. “You didn’t have to tell him that.”

The light teasing between them eased some of the tension, but Leehan could still feel it lingering beneath the surface. He chose not to press, figuring that if they wanted to bring something up, they would.

For now, he just focused on the passing streets and the rhythmic hum of the bus, hoping the day ahead would bring some clarity—or at least distraction.

As the bus ride continued, Jaehyun and Sungho gradually settled back into their usual dynamic, their earlier stiffness melting away. They began chattering about random topics—the upcoming class schedule, a funny moment from yesterday, and a few inside jokes that Leehan didn’t fully understand but found amusing anyway.

Leehan listened quietly for the most part, nodding or throwing in a casual comment here and there when prompted. He didn’t feel the need to say much, instead letting their familiar energy fill the space.

It was comforting, in a way, to just exist in their presence. The easy banter between them felt like a break from the uncertainty swirling in his mind about everything—about the school, about the basement class, about Taesan.

By the time the bus rolled up to the school gates, the three of them were walking side by side, Jaehyun recounting a particularly embarrassing story about Sungho’s first day of school.

“Don’t listen to him,” Sungho groaned, elbowing Jaehyun playfully. “He’s exaggerating. None of that even happened.”

Leehan let out a small laugh, shaking his head. “I don’t know, Sungho. That sounds pretty believable.”

Jaehyun grinned triumphantly. “See? Even the new kid knows I’m reliable.”

As they made their way into the school building, the lighthearted atmosphere helped ease the lingering weight in Leehan’s chest. For a moment, it felt like just another normal day—one where he didn’t have to worry about mysteries or sharp-toothed strangers lurking in the night.

The three of them hopped off the bus and made their way toward the main gate, but Leehan couldn’t shake the feeling that something was off. As they walked through the entrance, he noticed the subtle yet persistent stares of other students. It wasn’t just one or two glances—no, it felt like multiple pairs of eyes were on him, following his every step.

He wasn’t sure if it was just his mind playing tricks on him, especially after everything that had happened yesterday, or if people were genuinely looking at him in a way that made him feel… exposed. He couldn’t tell. The sensation gnawed at him, and a cold tightness spread through his chest. He wasn’t used to this kind of attention—not at this scale, anyway.

Trying to brush it off, he kept his head down slightly, hoping that maybe it was just his nerves getting the best of him. But even with his gaze lowered, the feeling persisted. Whispers seemed to rise around him, faint but undeniable.

Did he do something? Had he been acting weird? He tried to recall if he had done anything strange or out of the ordinary yesterday, but nothing came to mind.

"Is everything okay, Leehan?" Jaehyun’s voice broke through his spiraling thoughts. He looked up to find Jaehyun and Sungho both glancing at him, their faces unreadable but slightly concerned.

Leehan forced a smile, trying to hide how unsettled he was. "Yeah, I’m fine," he said quickly. But inside, he wasn’t so sure. There was something unsettling about the way the students around them were glancing at him—something more than curiosity.

As they moved deeper into the hallway, the eyes still seemed to linger, though no one was outright confronting him. Leehan’s chest tightened further, and he felt the need to leave the space, to get somewhere where he could catch his breath and reassess. But he couldn’t leave now—not with everyone walking toward class.

He tried to push the unease to the back of his mind, focusing on Jaehyun and Sungho instead, who had already moved ahead, talking animatedly about something.

Sungho and Jaehyun continued their light-hearted chatter, trying to distract Leehan from the uneasy feeling that hung in the air. They spoke about trivial things—upcoming events at school, jokes, and even the ridiculous rumors that had been circulating among students. It was all meant to put him at ease, but the tension inside Leehan didn’t budge.

Then, as if he hadn’t realized how it sounded, Sungho casually dropped a word that made Leehan’s heart skip a beat.

“Yeah, you know, those people from the basement class…” Sungho said, his voice nonchalant, but there was an awkwardness in his tone as soon as the words left his mouth.

Jaehyun’s pace faltered, and he glanced at Sungho with wide eyes, as if Sungho had just let slip some deep, dangerous secret. Leehan, who had been walking behind them, felt his stomach drop at the mention of the basement class. He had heard bits and pieces about it already, but now, hearing Sungho speak so casually about them, he couldn’t help but wonder if this was connected to the strange behavior he was sensing today.

Jaehyun shot Sungho a sharp look, but before Leehan could ask about it, the realization hit him like a wave. The group he had seen yesterday at the playground, the same one he felt the weird, uncomfortable feeling from, had to be from the basement class. The way they stared at him, the almost predatory energy they exuded—it all made sense now.

Leehan slowed his steps, mulling over this new piece of information. He couldn’t help but feel a sense of foreboding. The basement class was clearly different from the others, but what exactly did that mean? Were they all like that? Why were people so scared of them? And why was there this strange atmosphere whenever he was near them?

Jaehyun and Sungho had fallen into silence, sensing Leehan's shift in demeanor. Sungho, still unaware of the weight his words had carried, opened his mouth to speak but hesitated. Jaehyun, looking conflicted, finally broke the silence.

“Leehan,” Jaehyun said softly, his voice lower than usual. “It’s not exactly a topic we talk about openly, you know? The basement class… it’s complicated.”

Leehan didn’t look at either of them, but his mind was racing. "Why? What's so complicated about it?" he asked quietly, his voice betraying a hint of curiosity mixed with caution.

Jaehyun sighed, looking around as if making sure no one was listening. “Let’s just say, some things are better left unsaid."

Leehan wanted to press more, but the warning in Jaehyun’s tone stopped him. It wasn’t a topic they were ready to discuss, and something in the air told him that he shouldn’t push too hard. Still, the tension gnawed at him, the feeling of being in the middle of something he didn’t fully understand.

Jaehyun seemed to want to add something, opening his mouth as though he was about to speak, only to quickly close it again. That brief hesitation felt strange, but Leehan decided to let it slide.

Then, as they continued walking, something caught Leehan’s eye—a detail he hadn’t noticed before. As he walked behind Jaehyun, he could clearly see the slight curve of his lips, but there was something else. Sharp teeth. The glint of them caught the light just enough to make Leehan freeze for a second.

His mind immediately began racing, but before he could dwell on it, he quickly shook the thought away. It’s nothing , he told himself, trying to reason it out. It must be the angle of his smile, or maybe it’s just my paranoia kicking in from everything that happened yesterday. Still, that brief glimpse of something out of place kept gnawing at the back of his mind.

He had to admit, the way things had been unfolding at school recently had left him feeling on edge. The stares, the strange behavior, the mystery surrounding the basement class—it was all adding up to something he didn’t fully understand yet. And now, with Jaehyun’s brief hesitation and that brief sight of his teeth, it seemed like the puzzle was becoming even more complicated.

Maybe I’m just imagining things, Leehan thought, trying to shake the unsettling feeling. But his gut told him that something wasn’t quite right. He had just met Jaehyun and Sungho, and yet it felt like there were layers to them he hadn’t peeled back yet—things they were hiding, things they didn’t want him to know.

They reached the classroom, and Jaehyun, as if sensing Leehan’s distraction, turned around and gave him a reassuring smile. “Hey, don’t worry too much about it. We’ll talk when the time’s right, alright?” His voice was calm, but there was a hint of something else beneath it—a quiet warning, maybe, or a deeper concern. Leehan wasn’t sure.

“Yeah,” he replied with a forced smile.

Leehan sat back in his seat, trying to focus on the class as the other students filled in around him. The low chatter of his classmates faded into the background as he began to retreat into his thoughts. His mind kept circling back to everything that had happened recently—the stares, the strange group from the playground, and now the peculiar behavior of Jaehyun and Sungho. There was a growing sense of unease that was starting to settle in his chest.

He had read books about mythologies, supernatural creatures, and strange occurrences—things that seemed to exist only in the realm of fantasy. But now, with everything he had witnessed so far, Leehan couldn’t help but wonder if there was more truth to those stories than he had once thought. Was this all just a coincidence? he thought, or is there something more... real about it?

As the teacher entered and the class began, the murmurs from Jaehyun and Sungho caught his attention. They were speaking in low voices, just loud enough for Leehan to catch a few words, but not enough to make out the full conversation. The tension between them was palpable, and Leehan couldn't help but feel like they were discussing something important—something he wasn’t supposed to hear.

He tried to focus on the lesson, but his curiosity kept pulling him back to their hushed conversation. His eyes darted back and forth between the two of them, wondering what they were talking about. Jaehyun leaned closer to Sungho, speaking in a tone that Leehan couldn’t quite decipher. It sounded like they were exchanging some sort of warning, or maybe just a reminder. Whatever it was, it felt like a secret.

Leehan tried to turn his attention back to the teacher, but his mind kept wandering back to Jaehyun and Sungho. What were they hiding? he thought. The idea that they were somehow involved in something strange—something connected to the bizarre feeling he had gotten since arriving at this school—was starting to nag at him more and more. And the sharp teeth he had glimpsed on Jaehyun… What did that mean?

Stop overthinking it, he told himself. They’re just friends. It’s nothing.

But the more he tried to push the thoughts aside, the more they lingered. Something about the whole situation felt off, like a thread had been pulled, and now everything was unraveling. And the more he tried to ignore it, the more his instincts told him that he was missing something—something important.

As the lesson continued, Leehan’s attention drifted back to his friends, his gaze fixed on them as they continued their whispered conversation. They weren’t aware that he was watching them, but he couldn’t help it. He had to know more. What was it they were keeping from him? And just how deep did this strange web go?

Just then, Leehan heard a loud noise from somewhere in the hallways, probably from the 2nd or 3rd floor. The noise was so sudden and jarring, it was almost impossible to decipher what it actually was or where exactly it had come from. It echoed through the school, loud enough for everyone in the classroom to hear, and yet it was over so quickly that Leehan couldn't even make sense of it.

The whole class seemed to freeze at the same time. The murmurs died down, and for a brief moment, there was nothing but silence. Even the teacher, who had been at the front of the class, stood motionless, as if trying to gauge what had just happened. Leehan could feel the tension in the air, thick and unnerving. Whatever that noise was, it had rattled everyone.

The teacher quickly broke the silence, speaking with an unusual sense of urgency. "Certain students, please head downstairs immediately," he instructed in a firm tone. Leehan glanced over, noticing that both Jaehyun and Sungho were among the students called to leave. They stood up almost immediately, without a word, moving toward the door with an alarming speed that Leehan couldn't quite understand. Their movements were too quick, too coordinated, like they had practiced it before. The other students, too, filed out swiftly, almost too quickly for Leehan to process. He didn’t even think he could match their pace.

Leehan remained in his seat, watching them leave the classroom. He felt a strange sense of isolation settle over him as the door closed behind Jaehyun and Sungho, leaving him alone in a classroom full of students who didn’t seem willing to speak.

As the last of the students trickled out, he glanced around the room. The students who stayed behind were frozen in place, their faces pale and tense, their eyes wide and alert. It was as if they all shared the same unspoken understanding of what had just happened—or what was about to happen. No one dared to speak, not even to acknowledge the strange atmosphere that had descended on the room.

Leehan could feel his heart begin to race. What had just happened? What was going on? And why hadn’t he been called to go downstairs with the others? Something was definitely off, and the unease in the air only seemed to confirm that whatever was happening now was much bigger than he could have anticipated.

Just what was this school? Or, what was this world? The questions raced through Leehan’s mind, but before he could continue to think on them, the teacher cleared his throat, breaking the silence that had settled in the room.

"Alright, everyone, let’s get back to the lesson," the teacher said, his voice sounding almost too normal, as if nothing unusual had just occurred.

Leehan sat there, his mind still trying to grasp the strange events unfolding around him. He glanced at the other students, who seemed to snap back into their seats, as if the tension in the air had never existed. It was as if they were all accustomed to this, as though this was just another normal day. But for Leehan, it didn’t feel normal at all.

He sighed quietly to himself. He could probably ask Jaehyun and Sungho what had happened when he saw them again. But for now, all he could do was try to focus on the lesson in front of him, even though his thoughts were elsewhere.

-

Three hours later, Leehan made his way to the cafeteria, feeling a bit on edge after the strange events of the morning. He hoped Jaehyun and Sungho would already be there, waiting for him, so he could finally get some answers.

As he walked through the entrance, he scanned the room for any sign of them. It wasn’t too crowded yet, but there were a few groups of students scattered around. His eyes landed on Jaehyun and Sungho sitting at a corner table, talking quietly. Leehan felt a small sense of relief, but the strange tension from earlier still lingered in the back of his mind.

He made his way over to them, and as he approached, Jaehyun looked up and gave him a small smile. “Hey, you’re here,” he said, motioning for Leehan to sit down.

Leehan took a seat, trying to ignore the awkward silence that seemed to hang between them. He was itching to ask about the noise earlier, about the students rushing out of class. But he didn’t want to make it too obvious that he was probing.

“So… what happened earlier?” Leehan finally asked, trying to sound casual. “The noise, and then the students leaving so quickly? Did I miss something?”

Jaehyun and Sungho exchanged a quick glance, and for a moment, Leehan thought they weren’t going to answer. Jaehyun cleared his throat. “It’s... nothing to worry about,” he said, his tone too casual. “Just a little incident. You know, stuff happens around here.”

Leehan didn’t buy it. The way Jaehyun avoided his eyes, the way Sungho kept quiet—it was clear they were hiding something. Leehan wasn’t sure what it was, but something about this school, about the students, didn’t feel right.

His resolve only strengthened as Sungho continued to brush off his questions, but he wasn’t ready to back down this time. He leaned in slightly, his voice firm. “You keep saying that, but I don’t get it. What is it that happens around here? You can’t just keep telling me it’s nothing when it’s clearly something. I need to know—”

Before he could finish, Jaehyun suddenly cut him off, his voice sharper than usual. “Leehan, stop.” His tone was serious, commanding, and it caught Leehan off guard. “I’m telling you now, don’t poke around for answers you won’t understand just yet. You’re asking questions that will only get you in trouble. Your curiosity is gonna get you hurt.”

For a moment, the air between them was thick with tension. Leehan looked between the two of them, their faces hard and unreadable. His heart pounded in his chest, a mix of frustration and confusion swirling inside him.

“What do you mean, get me hurt?” Leehan asked, his voice a little quieter but still laced with determination. He had to know. Something was wrong here, and the more they avoided answering, the more convinced he became that he was standing on the edge of something dangerous.

Jaehyun exhaled sharply, as if the weight of his words was already too much to bear. “You’re not ready to know everything yet, Leehan. This school, this place... it’s not like your old one. You’ll figure it out on your own, but for now, stay out of things that don’t concern you.” His eyes softened for just a split second, before the mask of indifference slipped back into place.

Leehan didn’t know what to think, but a heavy feeling settled in his chest. There was a warning in Jaehyun’s voice that he couldn’t ignore, and as much as he wanted to press on, he could tell there were things he wasn’t meant to know—at least, not yet.

Sungho, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, nervously spoke up, trying to diffuse the tension. “Look, let’s just eat, alright? We’ll talk later. There’s a lot of things we need to explain, but it’s just... not the right time. Trust us.”

Leehan sat back in his chair, still feeling unsettled. He knew there was more going on here than they were letting on. The school, the students, even Jaehyun and Sungho—it all felt like a puzzle he wasn’t sure he was ready to solve. But one thing was certain: he wasn’t going to stop asking questions, not until he knew exactly what he was getting himself into.

Once again, a loud bang echoed through the cafeteria, the unmistakable sound of heavy doors being thrown open. Leehan could see the surprise flash across Sungho's face, and the way Jaehyun's expression immediately turned serious. It was the same feeling as before—the kind of tension that settled in the air like a storm about to break.

Leehan's eyes instinctively followed the sound, his curiosity piqued. He noticed something strange, though. For just a split second, he caught a glimpse of Jaehyun's eyes—something red flickered within them, like a flame burning bright. It was so quick, so fleeting, that Leehan wasn’t sure if he imagined it. He shook his head, trying to dismiss the odd feeling that crept into his chest. Maybe it was just his mind playing tricks on him.

Sungho, clearly noticing Leehan's confused glance, leaned in and whispered urgently. "It’s the basement class," he said, his voice low, almost as if saying it out loud would make it worse.

Leehan frowned, trying to piece everything together. "What are they doing here?" he whispered back, the weight of the situation making his heart race. His gaze flicked nervously toward the entrance, where the noise had come from.

Jaehyun didn’t answer right away, his expression darkening even more. Instead, he stood up, signaling to Sungho that they needed to leave quickly. The tension in the air was suffocating, and Leehan felt like he was walking on a thin line, caught between his desire for answers and the danger that seemed to lurk just out of reach.

As the basement class students continued to enter the cafeteria, the atmosphere shifted, becoming heavier with each passing second. Leehan felt his heart pound in his chest, his nerves tightening as he tried to make sense of the situation. He had no idea what was going on, but it was clear that something serious was happening, something far beyond what he’d expected from a regular school day.

Jaehyun, Sungho, and a few other students stepped forward, placing themselves between the new arrivals and the rest of the cafeteria. The tension was palpable, and Leehan could sense the shift in the room. Everyone seemed to know the significance of the basement class students arriving, even if they weren’t saying anything.

Jaehyun’s voice broke the silence, calm yet firm. "What do you think you're doing here?" he asked, his tone carrying a sense of authority. "You know the rules. You shouldn’t be acting so rashly."

Sungho stood beside him, his posture stiff, though he said nothing. Leehan could see the unease in his eyes as he exchanged a brief glance with Jaehyun.

The basement class students didn’t seem intimidated, though. They stood there with expressions that could be described as defiant—almost as if they didn’t care about the warning. Leehan could feel their eyes on him, on all of them. The tension was thick in the air, the kind of silence that was charged with something dangerous.

Leehan swallowed, wondering if the basement class was always this brazen, or if something had changed today. Whatever it was, he knew it wasn’t just a simple classroom disagreement. There was something bigger at play, and he was dangerously close to the heart of it.

The tension in the room deepened as one of the basement class students spoke up, their voice cutting through the air like a knife. "We’re looking for Han Taesan," they said, their eyes scanning the cafeteria, clearly trying to find their target.

Jaehyun scoffed, the sound sharp and dismissive. "Isn’t he in your class? Why would he be here?" he replied, his tone dripping with irritation. "Whatever your business is, it’s got nothing to do with the other classes. Don’t drag us into it."

Leehan could feel the weight of Jaehyun's words, but his mind was elsewhere, focused on one name: Han Taesan. His chest tightened, and a knot formed in his stomach. Why were they looking for him? What did they want with someone like Taesan?

Leehan’s thoughts raced back to the night before—the way Taesan had stepped in to protect him, his eyes intense, his strength formidable. The mysterious pull he felt towards him, the strange combination of intimidation and care in Taesan’s presence... and now he learned that Taesan was part of the basement class.

The realization hit him like a cold wave. The basement class. He hadn’t thought about it much until now, but everything was starting to fall into place—Jaehyun’s warnings, the strange tension surrounding the basement class, and now this search for Taesan.

What was so special about him? Why did they need to find him? Leehan couldn’t ignore the growing sense of unease gnawing at him. There was more to this than he could understand, and the pieces were starting to fit together in a way that made him question everything about the school, about the students, and about the world he was now a part of.

He glanced over at Jaehyun and Sungho, both visibly tense, their eyes locked on the basement class students. Jaehyun’s posture was rigid, but his face remained calm—perhaps too calm for what was happening. Sungho, on the other hand, had a tight-lipped expression, clearly holding back something, but it was clear he wasn’t happy with what was going on.

Leehan wanted to ask, to demand answers from them, but before he could open his mouth, the basement class students began moving, clearly growing impatient. The urgency in their movements made it even clearer that whatever was going on, it wasn’t something that could be ignored.

His heart was racing. Something was about to happen, and he wasn’t sure if he was ready for it—but he knew one thing for sure: he couldn’t ignore the questions about Taesan anymore.

The tension in the cafeteria skyrocketed, and Leehan felt like he was standing in the middle of an explosive situation. The voices of Jaehyun and Sungho were now raised, their words sharp as they went back and forth with the basement class students. The once lively cafeteria, filled with casual chatter and laughter, now felt like a pressure cooker about to explode.

Jaehyun's voice cut through the noise, laced with authority. "You really think you can just come in here and start causing trouble? This isn’t your territory. You’ve already got enough chaos in your own class." His eyes were narrowed, and though he was trying to maintain control, it was clear that this wasn’t just a typical argument—it was something much deeper.

Sungho, standing beside Jaehyun, was now adding his voice to the mix, his usual laid-back demeanor replaced with something far more intense. "You don’t understand what you’re messing with. Get out before things get worse for all of us."

The basement class students weren’t backing down either, their voices growing more heated as they pointed and gestured, each word dripping with frustration and hostility. Leehan couldn’t keep track of the back-and-forth anymore—it was like a whirlwind of words, emotions, and threats colliding together in an impossible-to-ignore storm.

The noise was unbearable, the shouting echoing off the cafeteria walls. Leehan’s ears were ringing, the atmosphere so thick with tension that it felt like the very air was on the verge of cracking. The room around him seemed to blur as his focus locked onto the scene in front of him—the confrontation, the dangerous energy that radiated off every student involved.

Suddenly, a sharp bang sounded through the chaos. The sound of a fist slamming against the metal table. The entire cafeteria froze for a split second. The source of the noise—Taesan.

Leehan’s breath hitched. There he was again, standing in the doorway of the cafeteria, just like the previous night. His presence alone seemed to calm the room for a brief, fleeting moment, as if the entire space had collectively taken a breath, waiting for his next move.

Taesan’s eyes scanned the room, his gaze falling briefly on Leehan before locking onto the students from the basement class. The students fell silent, visibly tense, but none of them moved. There was a palpable tension in the air as Taesan stepped forward, his steps deliberate and slow, every movement heavy with purpose.

Jaehyun and Sungho’s expressions shifted, like they had expected him to arrive but weren’t exactly thrilled about it. But neither of them dared to speak, letting Taesan take the lead. The basement class students, who had been so aggressive just moments before, now seemed uncertain, perhaps even a bit afraid.

Leehan could hardly breathe, his heart pounding in his chest as he watched Taesan walk past him, his presence consuming the space. He felt that pull again, stronger this time, as if Taesan’s mere proximity had some magnetic force he couldn’t resist. And for the first time, he realized just how much he didn't know about this world he’d stepped into.

Taesan stopped in front of the basement class students, his posture commanding yet calm. His eyes didn’t shift away from theirs as he spoke, his voice low but filled with undeniable authority. "Enough," he said, the single word carrying weight. "You’re not taking this any further. We’ll handle things our way."

The basement class students, now visibly more cautious, exchanged glances. It was clear that they didn’t want to challenge Taesan—whatever authority he held, it was not something they were willing to risk.

Leehan's heart raced as the tension in the cafeteria seemed to reach its breaking point, the air now too thick for comfort.

The cafeteria erupted into chaos as the students from the basement class charged toward Taesan. Leehan’s breath caught in his throat, and for a split second, time seemed to slow. It was five against one, and even though Taesan exuded confidence and strength, the odds seemed overwhelming.

Without thinking, Leehan jumped to his feet, his heart racing. What if something happened to Taesan? He didn’t know him well, but there was something about the guy—something that kept pulling at him, even now. He couldn’t just sit there and watch this happen.

But before Leehan could make a move, Jaehyun was already by Taesan’s side, stepping into the fray. His eyes were hard, his posture aggressive, but there was a sense of solidarity in his actions. He wasn’t opposing Taesan. He was with him. The two of them moved like a well-oiled machine, blocking, dodging, and striking with precision.

Leehan’s mind was racing as he tried to understand what was going on. Why did Jaehyun suddenly act like this? Was he really fighting alongside Taesan? Didn’t he say the basement class was dangerous? But the more he looked, the more it made sense. Jaehyun didn’t seem to care about Taesan personally, but he hated the basement class. And the feeling was mutual—Leehan could see it in the eyes of the students charging toward them.

Sungho, quick on his feet, was doing his best to keep the other students at bay. His efforts were more tactical than physical, using his position to draw attention away from the fight. He wasn’t involved in the actual combat, but his presence was enough to prevent the basement class from overwhelming Taesan and Jaehyun.

Leehan watched as the fight intensified, his heart in his throat. The basement class students were relentless, moving in groups, trying to overwhelm their opponents. But Taesan and Jaehyun were synchronized—almost as if they’d fought together countless times before. Leehan could hardly keep up with their movements; they were too fast, too skilled.

Taesan was fierce, using his long limbs to swing and block, his sharp reflexes keeping him a step ahead of the basement class. Jaehyun, though not as tall or imposing, had a precision to his strikes that was almost unnerving. He wasn’t just fighting back. He was methodical, calculating each move, each counterattack, like he had planned this confrontation for days.

Leehan felt a cold shiver run down his spine as he watched the students from the basement class falter. One by one, they stumbled back, disoriented and stunned. But there was no sign of surrender—no sign that they were backing down.

The whole scene was a blur of movement and noise, the sound of fists connecting with bodies, the shouts of students, the clatter of chairs as they were knocked over. Leehan didn’t know what to do. He didn’t have the strength or skill to fight. But Leehan couldn’t just stand there and watch.

Just as he decided to step forward, Sungho suddenly shouted, "Watch out!"

Leehan whipped his head around, his heart hammering in his chest, but then he froze in his tracks. Time seemed to stretch, seconds dragging out into what felt like an eternity. His gaze locked on a student charging toward him, running with a fury that Leehan couldn’t understand. The student jumped onto a table with surprising agility, and in a heartbeat, was launching themselves directly at Leehan.

Leehan’s eyes widened as he watched the student soar through the air. The jump was so high, so impossible, that it felt unreal. He couldn't grasp how someone could get that much height from simply jumping off a table. The student was coming at him with terrifying speed, and in that moment, Leehan's breath caught in his throat.

Then, he saw it—those red eyes again.

The eyes that had once flashed in Jaehyun’s gaze. The eyes that now glared at him with a burning intensity. The student in midair had completely lost control, his anger palpable, almost wild. It was as if he had gone rogue, something dark and uncontrollable overtaking him. Leehan’s breath hitched even more, his body frozen in place as the figure descended upon him. How? How could someone have red eyes like that?

Before Leehan could even process it, time snapped back to normal. The student was just inches from him, ready to strike, and Leehan braced himself for impact. But then, in a flash of movement that Leehan couldn’t even comprehend, Taesan appeared in front of him.

The sound of footsteps, the sheer swiftness—Leehan had barely seen him move, but there Taesan was, blocking the rogue student’s attack with an effortless grace. Taesan’s stance was firm, his eyes cold and calculating, and in one smooth motion, he caught the student mid-air with one arm, stopping them completely.

The impact sent a small tremor through the air, and the rogue student staggered back, his feet landing with a harsh thud on the ground. Leehan’s breath escaped him in a rush. He had no idea how Taesan had moved so fast, how he had gotten in front of him before Leehan even had a chance to blink. It was unreal. The power, the speed—Taesan was on a whole different level.

Taesan didn't even seem to break a sweat as he faced the rogue student. His expression remained stoic, his voice calm. "You’re not going anywhere," he said coldly, his hand gripping the student’s shoulder like a vice.

The rogue student tried to shake him off, but Taesan held firm, his red eyes unwavering. There was no more anger, no more fury. The student seemed almost... deflated in that moment, as if the storm inside of him had been quelled by Taesan's presence.

Leehan was still frozen, his heart racing, his mind trying to process everything that had just happened. The red eyes. The jump. Taesan's unbelievable speed. It was all too much.

But one thing was certain: Taesan had protected him. And for that, Leehan was deeply grateful.

The scene around Leehan erupted into chaos, the rogue student quickly drawing the attention of everyone in the cafeteria. Students from all corners of the room rushed toward the conflict, their eyes wide with shock and anticipation. Taesan and the rogue student were now on the ground, locked in a struggle that seemed almost too intense to believe.

Leehan could only watch as Taesan’s hand pressed firmly against the rogue student's throat. The effortless power in Taesan’s grip was unsettling—like he had dealt with situations like this before, countless times. The veins in Taesan’s arm were visibly straining under the pressure, the tension in his muscles clear as he held the rogue student in place.

He couldn’t tear his gaze away from Taesan’s face, his brow furrowed in concentration, lips tight. But it wasn’t just the intensity of the fight that stood out. It was Taesan’s eyes. They weren’t just reflecting the anger and intensity of the situation—they were glowing. The same red flame flickered in his gaze again, burning brightly, as if something primal had awoken inside him. It was a look that made Leehan’s heart race even faster. What was this? Why was Taesan so angry? What had set him off?

For a brief moment, Leehan’s thoughts became a whirlwind of confusion and questions. His gaze flickered from Taesan’s face to his hand on the rogue student's throat, then to the students gathering around them. The air was thick with tension, and the group surrounding the two combatants was growing, everyone silently watching, their attention fixed on the fight.

Taesan was completely surrounded now, his form nearly invisible behind the press of bodies. Leehan could only catch glimpses of his face, his posture still firm, his hold on the rogue student unyielding.

Then, just as quickly as the storm had descended upon the cafeteria, Leehan felt a hand on his shoulder. He snapped out of his trance to find Jaehyun and Sungho rushing toward him, concern clear on their faces.

"Are you okay?" Jaehyun asked urgently, his voice steady but with an edge of worry, his eyes scanning Leehan quickly for any signs of injury or distress.

Leehan nodded, but he couldn’t shake the images of Taesan and the rogue student locked in that dangerous struggle. "I’m fine," he said, his voice shaky, though his mind was still racing with the events unfolding in front of him.

Sungho looked around, his expression tense as he stood beside Leehan. "What the hell happened?" he muttered under his breath, looking toward the gathering crowd. "That’s not supposed to happen here."

Jaehyun's eyes never left the chaos, his face tight with a barely controlled frustration. "This is exactly why I told you to stay away from the basement class," he muttered, half to himself. Then, turning back to Leehan, he added in a low voice, "You don’t want to get caught in the middle of this, trust me."

But Leehan couldn’t stop looking at Taesan. Despite the chaos, despite the fight, something about the way Taesan moved—his power, his precision, the way he took control of the situation—was magnetic. Leehan had never seen anything like it.

The tension in the room was suffocating, and yet, the rest of the world seemed to fade away. All Leehan could think about now was Taesan.

The adrenaline, the noise, the confusion—it all seemed to close in on him, suffocating him in a haze of unfamiliarity and dread.

His vision began to blur, edges of the world distorting, colors bleeding together. He tried to focus, to push through the fog in his mind, but it was like his body had given up. The last thing he saw was Taesan, still locked in the struggle, his red eyes flickering like embers. And then, everything went dark.

Leehan collapsed, the world slipping away from him in an instant. He felt his body go limp, his consciousness ebbing as though it were being pulled into a void.

The next thing he knew, he was no longer standing in the chaos of the cafeteria, but lying down, the hard surface beneath him cold and unyielding. A distant voice reached his ears, soft but urgent, and then everything was swallowed by darkness once again.

-

Leehan blinked, slowly adjusting to the soft light in the room. His head was still a little fuzzy, but the warmth and comfort surrounding him helped ease the confusion. As he turned his head, he saw Jaehyun standing by his side, his expression a mixture of concern and relief.

"You’re okay," Jaehyun said, his voice soft. "You passed out after everything that happened. We... we had to get you out of there before things got worse."

Leehan sat up slowly, feeling a slight dizziness as he did. His mind raced with thoughts of the chaos in the cafeteria, the rogue student, Taesan’s red eyes, and the way everything had spiraled out of control so quickly.

"What happened...?" Leehan murmured, his voice hoarse as he tried to make sense of it all.

Jaehyun glanced around briefly, making sure no one else was nearby, before sitting on the edge of the bed. "It’s a long story. But don’t worry, everything’s calmed down now. Taesan handled it. He—" Jaehyun paused, his expression shifting for a moment, like he was reconsidering how much to say. "He protected you."

Leehan’s heart skipped a beat at the mention of Taesan. He remembered the way Taesan had stepped in front of him, the way everything had seemed to fall into slow motion, and how quickly he had moved. The red eyes. His strength. It was all too surreal.

"Where’s Taesan now?" Leehan asked, his voice slightly trembling. The image of Taesan, furious and focused, haunted his mind.

Jaehyun’s eyes flickered, and for a brief moment, he seemed hesitant. "He... he’s fine. He just needed to take care of some things. He didn’t want to worry you."

Leehan nodded, still trying to process everything that had happened. His thoughts felt scattered, and there was a strange sense of unease in the pit of his stomach. Whatever had occurred today—it was far from ordinary.

Jaehyun seemed to pick up on Leehan's uncertainty and gave him a reassuring smile. "Take it easy. You don’t have to worry about anything for now. Just focus on resting. We’ll explain everything when you’re ready."

Leehan’s eyes fluttered shut for a moment as he tried to steady his thoughts. He had so many questions, but the weight of it all felt like too much to bear right now. There was something dangerous lurking beneath the surface of this school, and he was already too deep into it to back out now.

Sungho entered the room, his usual upbeat demeanor replaced with a sense of urgency. He was walking quickly, glancing between Jaehyun and Leehan, but Leehan’s attention wasn’t entirely on him. His eyes were drawn to the figure standing just behind Sungho, lingering in the doorway for a moment before their gazes briefly locked.

It was Taesan.

Leehan’s heart skipped a beat, the intense weight of that brief eye contact sending a jolt through his chest. Taesan’s expression was unreadable, his eyes still flickering with that strange, fiery intensity, but just as quickly as he appeared, he turned and left, disappearing down the hall without saying a word.

Leehan’s breath caught in his throat. There was so much he wanted to ask him, to understand, but Taesan was already gone.

Sungho, oblivious to the moment between the two of them, approached Leehan with a small smile, trying to mask the concern in his eyes. "Hey, you doing okay?" he asked, a bit too casually.

Leehan’s mind was still spinning. "Yeah, I’m... fine," he murmured, though he wasn’t sure if that was true. His gaze wandered to the door, the fleeting image of Taesan still fresh in his mind.

Jaehyun, noticing the shift in Leehan’s focus, cleared his throat. "Don’t worry about Taesan," he said softly, as if sensing the question forming in Leehan’s mind. "He’s... complicated. But he means well."

Leehan nodded absentmindedly, but his curiosity was growing. What did Jaehyun mean by that? What was it about Taesan that made everything so complicated? And why did he feel like there was so much more to Taesan than anyone was letting on?

Sungho, seeming to notice the tension in the room, quickly changed the subject. "Anyway, you should rest up. After everything that happened today... It’s been a lot for you."

Leehan leaned back against the bed, trying to steady his breathing. The hospital room was quiet, but his mind was anything but. Taesan’s brief appearance had left a lingering sense of unease, and it felt like there were far more questions than answers.

He glanced back at Jaehyun and Sungho. "Will you... tell me what happened?" he asked softly, his voice barely above a whisper.

Jaehyun’s eyes softened, but he remained silent for a moment. Finally, he spoke, his tone serious. "When you're ready. It’s... not something you can just rush into."

Leehan stared at them both, feeling a mix of confusion and determination. There were things happening at this school—things he couldn’t explain—and he needed to understand.

He sat up straighter in the bed, his heart pounding in his chest as he looked between Jaehyun and Sungho. His mind was racing. He could tell by their serious expressions that this was something important, something that would change everything he thought he knew.

"I’m ready," Leehan said, his voice steady, though his stomach twisted with nervous anticipation. "I promise. Just... tell me."

Jaehyun and Sungho exchanged a brief glance, the weight of the moment settling between them. After a long silence, Jaehyun let out a sigh, the tension in his shoulders relaxing slightly. He looked at Leehan, his eyes full of an unreadable emotion, and then began speaking, his tone measured.

"Alright," Jaehyun began, his voice low and calm. "What we’re about to tell you... it’s going to be confusing. I’m not sure you’ll believe it all right away, but I need you to understand that it’s real. And you’ll get it over time, even if it doesn’t make sense at first."

Leehan nodded, unsure of what to expect but fully committed to hearing them out.

Jaehyun paused before continuing, his words weighed down by something deeper than just explanation. "This school... it’s not just for humans. It’s a place for supernatural beings to coexist. And that includes vampires."

Leehan's heart skipped a beat. Vampires? He opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out. Vampires weren’t real. He’d read stories, watched movies, but they were all fiction, right?

Jaehyun seemed to read his confusion and shook his head. "I know it sounds impossible. But they are real. This side of Seoul, this part of the world—it’s different. There are humans here, yes, but also supernatural beings. Vampires, fae, shapeshifters, and more. They live here, hidden among us."

Leehan blinked, trying to process the words. "But... how can that be? Vampires? You’re telling me this is real?"

Sungho, who had been silent up until now, spoke up, his voice softer but just as serious. "Yes, Leehan. It’s real. And Jaehyun and I aren’t exactly normal humans either. I’m a fae. And Jaehyun... he’s a vampire."

Leehan’s mind spun, his thoughts whirling. A fae? A vampire? It all felt like something out of a strange dream, something he couldn’t quite grasp. "But… but you’re both in the normal classes, right? Then why—"

Jaehyun raised his hand, cutting him off. "The basement class," he said, "is for the worst of the supernatural. The dangerous ones. The ones who are too powerful, too... different from the others. Vampires that are stronger than usual, fae with abilities beyond what’s normal. That’s why they’re kept in the basement. It’s a place to control them, to keep the school—and the rest of the city—safe from their... extremes."

Leehan’s mind was reeling. He tried to picture it—the basement class. The students there. The group of them who had seemed so dangerous, especially the one with the sharp teeth. The anger he had felt. Could they really be vampires?

"But why is Taesan with them?" Leehan blurted out before he could stop himself. "I saw him yesterday—he protected me, but he was in the basement class, right?"

Jaehyun’s expression grew even more serious. "Taesan... is complicated," he said softly, his gaze flicking toward Sungho. "He’s... not like the others in that class. He’s different. Not all of the basement students are the same, and Taesan, he doesn’t exactly fit in. But he’s... dangerous, in his own way."

Leehan felt a chill run down his spine at the mention of Taesan. The way he had stepped in front of him to protect him. The fire in his eyes. But the words "dangerous" and "different" lingered uneasily in his mind.

Jaehyun continued, his voice more strained now. "The thing is, Leehan, you’re the only human here. That’s why you’ve been kept in the dark. If the other supernatural beings find out about you, about how... normal you are, it could put you in tough situations. Especially with people like Taesan around."

Leehan swallowed hard, his chest tightening. He felt a thousand questions burning in his mind, but one stood out more than the others. "So... if I’m the only human... does that mean I’m... in danger?"

Jaehyun hesitated for a moment before answering. "Not necessarily. You’re not like them. But you’re involved now. You’ve seen things you shouldn’t have, and once you know the truth, you can’t just un-know it. You’ll have to be careful. You need to understand that this world isn’t the same as what you thought. There are things... dangerous things... that you don’t want to get involved with."

Leehan felt a knot form in his stomach. He was starting to realize that his life, as he knew it, was never going to be the same. He had crossed a line, and there was no going back now.

"But..." Leehan began, his voice shaky. "What does this all mean for me? What do I do now?"

Jaehyun looked at him for a long moment, as if deciding how much to reveal. "For now? You stay out of it as much as possible. Try to keep your head down, don’t ask too many questions, and just... get through the school year. You’re going to learn a lot more soon, but for your safety, you need to be patient. The less attention you draw to yourself, the better."

Leehan nodded slowly, though uncertainty still clouded his thoughts. This world... vampires, fae, dangerous beings in the basement class... It was all real. And somehow, he was right in the middle of it.

He looked at Jaehyun and Sungho, trying to digest the gravity of everything they had told him. "I understand," he said quietly, though he wasn’t sure if he truly did. "But what about Taesan? What’s his deal? Why protect me?"

Jaehyun glanced at Sungho again before responding. "Taesan... is a mystery. Even to us. But I’ll tell you this: He’s not just protecting you because he wants to. There’s more to it than that. Something about you is... important."

Leehan’s heart skipped. What could possibly be so important about him? What was he caught up in?

"Just... be careful," Jaehyun added, his voice tinged with concern. "This isn’t something you can easily escape."

As Leehan processed their words, he felt a new weight on his shoulders. The reality of this supernatural world, of being the only human in a school full of vampires and fae, was settling in. He couldn’t deny it anymore. He had to navigate this dangerous, confusing world—whether he was ready for it or not.

Leehan sighed, feeling the weight of everything sinking in, but he nodded. “Okay,” he said, his voice quieter now, as though he had come to terms with the fact that there was no turning back.

Jaehyun and Sungho exchanged a glance, both looking surprised by how quickly Leehan had accepted everything. There was something unreadable in their expressions, and Leehan couldn’t shake the feeling that there was more they weren’t telling him.

After a moment, Leehan broke the silence.

“You aren’t telling me everything, are you?” he asked, his tone sharp with the frustration that had been building inside him since they started talking about Taesan and the basement class.

Sungho sighed, running a hand through his hair. "What we’ve told you so far... is the most important thing. Right now, that’s all you need to know," he said, looking at Leehan with an expression that seemed to say he wasn’t going to get more out of him just yet.

Leehan raised an eyebrow. “And what about Taesan? You said I was important to him, but you haven’t told me why.”

Jaehyun’s gaze softened slightly, but there was an edge of caution in his voice. "That’s something we’ll explain later, when the time is right. It’s... complicated. And you’re not ready for all of it just yet." He paused, as if debating how much to say. "But trust me, we’ll explain it when it becomes necessary. Just... don’t dig too deep for now. Focus on staying safe."

Leehan frowned, still feeling the pressure of unanswered questions weighing on him. "I don’t like being kept in the dark. But I’ll hold off for now," he said, his voice tinged with frustration but with a resolve not to push too hard—at least not for the moment.

Sungho smiled faintly, though it was a little strained. "We know. But just trust us. There’s a lot going on, and we don’t want to put you in more danger than you already are. You’ll learn more as time goes on, but for now, just take it one step at a time."

Leehan nodded, though he couldn’t shake the feeling that everything was much bigger than he had first imagined. The weight of the supernatural world surrounding him, and the mystery of Taesan’s involvement in it, was something he couldn’t quite escape.

“I guess I don’t really have a choice, do I?” Leehan muttered, more to himself than to the others. His mind was still spinning, but he knew pushing any further wouldn’t get him anywhere for now.

Jaehyun gave him a small, reassuring smile. "We’re here to help you, Leehan. You’re not alone in this, okay?"

Leehan managed a small smile in return, though it didn’t quite reach his eyes. There was a lot ahead of him, and this was only the beginning. Whatever lay ahead, he had to navigate it with caution. And most importantly, he needed to understand why Taesan’s protection—and his importance—meant more than just a simple act of kindness.

As Jaehyun and Sungho looked at him with concern, Leehan silently made a promise to himself. He would find out the truth, no matter what.

The school nurse, a middle-aged woman with a calm demeanor, entered the room, and Leehan could sense the tension in the air shift slightly. She turned to Jaehyun and Sungho with a gentle smile, though it didn't quite reach her eyes. "I’ll need to examine him for a moment," she said softly, "Could you two wait outside?"

Jaehyun nodded silently, his eyes lingering on Leehan for a brief moment before he stepped out of the room, Sungho following behind him. Leehan remained lying on the hospital bed, staring up at the ceiling, trying to piece together the fragments of the conversation he’d just had. The nurse was quiet and professional as she checked his vitals and asked a few questions, all the while maintaining an air of calm that helped Leehan relax, despite everything.

The examination was quick, and the nurse gave him a reassuring smile when it was over. "Everything seems perfectly fine," she said, tapping a clipboard with the results. "You’re just a bit shaken up, which is completely normal after what happened. I’ll have you rest for a while, but you should be able to go back to class soon."

Leehan nodded, grateful for the reprieve. He felt better physically, but his mind was still buzzing with questions, and he couldn’t shake the unease about what had just occurred in the cafeteria. As the nurse finished her notes, Leehan let out a quiet sigh, relieved that he wasn’t seriously injured but still left with more questions than answers.

He could hear Jaehyun and Sungho talking just outside the door. They were still speaking in low voices, but their words were hard to make out. Leehan could only imagine the weight of their concerns for him.

The door clicked open, and Jaehyun and Sungho stepped back into the room. Jaehyun’s expression was a little softer now, but there was still a layer of tension underneath. Sungho, on the other hand, was more visibly relieved, though he still looked a bit on edge.

“Feel better?” Sungho asked, his voice light but with a hint of concern still there.

Leehan nodded, offering a faint smile. “Yeah. Just... trying to wrap my head around everything.”

Jaehyun gave him a small, understanding smile. “It’s a lot to take in, especially all at once. But you’re strong, Leehan. You’ll get through this. We’ll be here to help you.”

Leehan met Jaehyun’s gaze, appreciating the reassurance but still feeling the weight of the unknown pressing in on him. "I hope so," he muttered under his breath.

Jaehyun glanced at Sungho and then back at Leehan. "We can go back to class now, but if you need to talk about anything... you know where to find us."

Leehan nodded once more, but his thoughts were already drifting. He wasn’t sure what the future held, but something told him that his connection to Taesan, and everything that had unfolded since meeting him, was far from over.

With that, they left the nurse’s office together, and the hallway outside was quieter now, the commotion from earlier having died down. But in the back of Leehan’s mind, the mystery of Taesan—and the dangers lurking beneath the surface of this school—loomed larger than ever.

-

The final bell of the day rang, signaling the end of classes. Students poured out of the classrooms in a rush, chatting excitedly about their plans for the evening. Leehan stood up from his desk, gathering his things. His mind was still buzzing with everything he'd learned today, but there was a slight weight lifting off his shoulders now that the classes were finally over.

He packed his bag slowly, not in a rush, but just trying to sort through everything in his head. As he stood up, he looked over at Sungho and Jaehyun, who were already by the door, waiting for him. Jaehyun gave him a slight nod, signaling that it was time to head out.

“Ready?” Sungho asked, his tone still friendly but with an undercurrent of concern.

Leehan nodded, adjusting his bag over his shoulder. "Yeah, let’s go." He followed them out of the classroom and into the hallway, feeling a little more at ease now that the day’s chaos had passed.

The three of them walked in silence for a moment, the quiet footsteps echoing in the hall as they made their way toward the exit. The weight of the supernatural world was still on Leehan’s mind, but he had to admit, he was beginning to feel like he was getting used to being around Jaehyun and Sungho. At least with them, things seemed less... overwhelming.

As they reached the doors to leave the building, Sungho turned to him. “We’re still going to hang out later, right? I mean, there’s still a lot we need to talk about.”

Leehan hesitated for a moment before answering. “Yeah, of course.” He glanced at Jaehyun, who gave him a small smile.

“We’ll help you through this,” Jaehyun said, his voice calm and reassuring. “I know it’s a lot, but... you're not alone in this.”

Leehan gave them both a grateful nod. He appreciated their words, though part of him still felt like he was wading through deep waters he didn’t fully understand.

As they walked out of the building and into the cool afternoon air, Leehan couldn't shake the thoughts of Taesan from his mind. Where was he? Why had the basement class been looking for him earlier? And, more importantly, what did his connection to Taesan really mean?

His thoughts were interrupted by a distant voice calling his name. He turned his head to see Taesan standing near the school gates, leaning against a pillar with his arms crossed. His dark, intense gaze met Leehan’s for a moment, and despite everything that had happened, Leehan felt a pull toward him.

Jaehyun and Sungho noticed the direction of Leehan’s gaze, and Jaehyun’s expression

immediately hardened, but he said nothing. Sungho, on the other hand, gave a small, knowing glance before turning to Leehan.

"Is that Taesan?" Sungho asked softly, his voice carrying a hint of caution.

Leehan nodded, his heart pounding. “Yeah... it is.”

For a moment, everything seemed to pause. Taesan wasn’t just a figure from the cafeteria chaos anymore. He was someone real—someone Leehan couldn’t ignore. And as Taesan pushed off the pillar and started walking toward them, Leehan felt an unfamiliar, electric charge in the air. Something was about to happen.

Leehan took a deep breath and quickly pulled out his phone, typing in his number before handing it to Jaehyun and Sungho. "Here," he said, "Just in case." They both took the phone, exchanging a quick glance before Jaehyun nodded.

“Thanks, Leehan,” Sungho said, his tone light but still a bit cautious. Jaehyun, too, gave him a small smile, though there was a hint of wariness in his eyes.

“I’ll be fine,” Leehan assured them, his voice a little more confident than he felt. With that, he excused himself and started walking toward Taesan, who was waiting near the school gates.

As he made his way closer, he could feel the weight of their gaze on his back, but he didn’t look back. His thoughts were on Taesan, and now that the space between them was closing, a strange sense of anticipation filled the air. Leehan didn’t quite understand why his heart was racing, or why his steps quickened as he got closer, but he couldn’t shake the feeling that this encounter, somehow, was different from all the others.

Taesan was still leaning casually against the pillar, arms crossed, his dark eyes locked on Leehan as he approached. There was no sign of anger or tension on his face now, just that same unreadable expression.

"Taesan," Leehan called out softly, his voice uncertain but firm.

Taesan’s eyes flickered, and for a brief moment, Leehan saw it again—that flash of red in his gaze, like a flame burning just beneath the surface. His breath hitched, but before he could fully process it, the red was gone, replaced by Taesan’s usual dark, piercing stare. For a split second, Taesan almost seemed surprised, but then his lips curled into a small, almost imperceptible smile.

He cleared his throat and asked, "Are you okay?"

The question was simple, but something about the way Taesan said it—low and steady, with just a hint of concern—made Leehan’s heart race. Was it because Taesan looked at him like that? Because he was standing directly in front of him, so close that Leehan could feel the weight of his presence? Or was it the lingering memory of how Taesan had protected him in the cafeteria?

"I..." Leehan hesitated, unsure of how to respond. His heart was pounding, and it felt like the words were stuck in his throat. He quickly nodded, trying to compose himself. "Yeah, I’m fine. I just... I wanted to thank you. For earlier. In the cafeteria."

Taesan tilted his head slightly, his expression unreadable. "You don’t need to thank me," he said, his voice calm. "I only did what needed to be done."

Leehan frowned at that. "But still, you—"

"You should be more careful," Taesan interrupted, his tone suddenly firmer, though his eyes softened just slightly. "This place isn’t what you think it is, and neither are the people in it."

Leehan’s heart skipped a beat. "What do you mean by that?"

Taesan’s gaze lingered on him for a moment longer, the weight of it making Leehan feel like he was being seen through entirely. Then Taesan looked away, his voice quieter now. "You’ll figure it out eventually."

Leehan wanted to press further, but something in Taesan’s tone stopped him. Whatever this was, it wasn’t something Taesan was ready to explain fully, at least not yet. Instead, Leehan nodded and said, "I still want to understand. All of it."

Taesan glanced at him again, his expression softening just a fraction. "Then stick close to people you can trust," he said simply. "And don’t get involved in things you’re not ready for."

With that, Taesan turned and began to walk away. Leehan stood there for a moment, watching his retreating figure, before finally calling out, "Wait, Taesan."

Taesan stopped but didn’t turn around.

"Why... why did you help me? Back then?" Leehan asked.

Taesan didn’t answer right away. Then, without looking back, he said, "Because someone had to."

And with that, he continued walking, leaving Leehan standing there, his heart still racing and his mind filled with even more questions than before.

Something about the way Taesan said, "because someone had to," didn’t sit right with Leehan. It felt… off, like there was more to it that Taesan wasn’t saying. But Leehan decided not to dwell on it any further for now. He sighed, running a hand through his hair before pulling out his phone.

As he unlocked it, he noticed a new notification: Jaehyun had added him to a group chat with Sungho.

The group chat name was something simple and a little cheeky: "The New Trio."

Leehan couldn’t help but chuckle softly at it. Opening the chat, he saw a string of messages already waiting for him:

Jaehyun: Welcome to the group chat, newbie.
Sungho: About time! Now we can keep tabs on you properly.
Jaehyun: Don’t scare him off, Sungho.
Sungho: What? I’m being welcoming!
Jaehyun: You’re being… something, alright.

Leehan smiled faintly at their banter. It was refreshing to see how naturally Jaehyun and Sungho included him, as if he’d been part of their circle for much longer than just a day.

Leehan typed a quick reply:
Leehan: Thanks for adding me. Guess this means I’m officially part of the team now?

Almost instantly, the chat lit up with responses.

Sungho: 100%! You’re stuck with us now.
Jaehyun: No backing out.
Sungho: If you try, Jaehyun’s scary vampire side might come out.
Jaehyun: Sungho, I swear—

Leehan chuckled again, feeling a little lighter. The day had been overwhelming, but having these two around somehow made it easier.

As the conversation continued, Leehan glanced back in the direction Taesan had gone, his smile fading slightly. He couldn’t shake the strange pull he felt toward Taesan—or the questions swirling in his mind about him, about the school, about everything.

But for now, he decided to focus on the present.

Leehan: Alright, "The New Trio." What’s the plan for later?

Sliding his phone back into his pocket, Leehan started his walk home, the cool evening air brushing against his skin. He felt a small but determined smile tugging at his lips.

The day had been chaotic—filled with revelations, strange encounters, and emotions he couldn’t yet name. But somehow, it felt like things were beginning to fall into place, even if just slightly.

His phone buzzed in his pocket, and he quickly pulled it out to check.

Sungho: Plan? Oh, you’ll see. Just be ready for anything.
Jaehyun: Ignore him. For now, focus on resting. You’ll need your energy.
Sungho: Jaehyun, stop being so ominous. You’re scaring him.
Jaehyun: Good. He should be prepared.

Leehan shook his head, amused, as he typed a reply:

Leehan: You two are impossible.

He slipped his phone away again and took a deep breath, glancing at the darkening sky.

Leehan decided to play it safe and skip the bus today. The events of the day had left him feeling unsettled, and the thought of being confined in a crowded space with more unpredictable encounters made him uneasy. Instead, he chose to walk home, letting the cool air clear his mind.

The streets were quieter now, the faint hum of traffic and the rustling of leaves filling the silence. Leehan kept his head down, hands shoved into his pockets, replaying everything that had happened—Jaehyun’s revelations, Sungho’s hints, the confrontation in the cafeteria, and, of course, Taesan.

Taesan.

There was something about him that Leehan couldn’t shake off. The way he had appeared just in time, the effortless way he fought off the rogue student, and the way his eyes seemed to burn with something deeper than anger. It was confusing, almost overwhelming.

As he turned a corner, the distant glow of his grandmother’s house came into view, the warm light spilling out from the windows a welcome sight. He sighed in relief, his steps quickening. Whatever mysteries the school held, whatever secrets Jaehyun and Sungho were keeping, Leehan decided he could set them aside for now.

Reaching the front door, he pulled out his keys and stepped inside, greeted by the familiar scent of home. For now, he would rest.

-

Leehan woke up groggily, his phone vibrating nonstop on his bedside table. Squinting at the screen, he saw a flood of messages in the group chat Jaehyun had created earlier.

Jaehyun: Leehan, we’re on our way to your house.
Sungho: Hope you’re awake, we’ll be there soon!

Leehan furrowed his brows, typing back quickly.

Leehan: Wait, how do you even know where I live?

There was a pause before Sungho replied, his honesty almost endearing.

Sungho: Okay, don’t get mad, but we kind of… waited around the corner after you talked to Taesan.
Sungho: Just to make sure you got home safe!
Jaehyun: Yeah, it’s not like we followed you or anything.
Sungho: Exactly, we just watched the direction you went and guessed the rest.

Leehan sighed, a mix of annoyance and amusement flickering in him. He should’ve guessed they were hovering nearby.

Leehan: Alright, fine. Just knock when you get here.

Stretching as he got out of bed, Leehan glanced at the clock. It was late afternoon, and the warm hues of the setting sun filtered through his window. He rubbed his face, shaking off the remnants of sleep, and made his way downstairs.

Not long after, there was a knock at the door. Leehan opened it to see Jaehyun and Sungho standing there, grinning like they didn’t just admit to lightly stalking him.

“You guys are unbelievable,” Leehan muttered, stepping aside to let them in.

Sungho glanced around the hallway as they walked inside, his curiosity evident. “So, who do you live with?” he asked casually.

Leehan led them toward the staircase. “My grandma,” he said, shrugging. “She’s the only family I have here. But she’s out right now, probably at one of her friends’ houses.”

“Grandma, huh?” Sungho replied with a soft chuckle. “That’s cute.”

Leehan gave him a look. “Cute? What’s cute about living with my grandma?”

Sungho shrugged, smirking. “I don’t know. Just feels... homey, I guess.”

“Alright, alright,” Jaehyun cut in, his tone light but teasing. “Let’s not embarrass the guy.”

Leehan rolled his eyes, opening the door to his room. “Come on. This is it.”

As they stepped inside, Jaehyun and Sungho looked around.

As they stepped inside, Jaehyun’s gaze swept over the room before he sighed dramatically. “Man, this room is depressing.”

Leehan scoffed, crossing his arms as he leaned back against his desk. “I’ve only been here for three days. Give me some time. It’ll get more decorated eventually.”

Sungho chuckled, running a hand over the edge of the bookshelf. “Yeah, I guess there’s more important things right now,” he said, glancing at Leehan meaningfully.

Leehan raised an eyebrow. “Like what? Surviving a day at school without someone jumping me?”

Jaehyun smirked, leaning casually against the wall. “Exactly. Priorities, my guy.”

Sungho laughed. “Hey, at least you’ve got us now. We’ll make sure no one else tries to take you out. Well… mostly.”

Leehan narrowed his eyes at him. “Mostly?”

“Don’t worry about it,” Sungho said with a mischievous grin, earning a playful shove from Jaehyun.

Leehan rolled his eyes but couldn’t help the small smile forming on his lips. “You two are truly something.”

Jaehyun and Sungho grinned at each other before replying in perfect unison, “We know.”

The synchronization caught Leehan off guard, and when they both burst into laughter, he shook his head in exasperation, though a chuckle escaped him too.

“You two are ridiculous,” Leehan muttered, motioning toward his bed. “Alright, come sit down before you break something.”

Jaehyun flopped onto the bed with a dramatic sigh, stretching out like he owned the place. Sungho followed, sitting cross-legged at the edge of the mattress, still grinning.

“Nice bed,” Jaehyun said, smirking. “A little plain, though, like the rest of your room.”

Leehan rolled his eyes. “Keep it up, and you’ll be sitting on the floor.”

Sungho snorted. “He’s got you there, Jaehyun.”

“Fine, fine,” Jaehyun said, holding up his hands in mock surrender. “I’ll behave… for now.”

Leehan sat down at the desk chair, spinning it slightly as he looked at the two of them.

Despite their teasing, he couldn’t help but feel a little lighter with them here. It was strange how quickly they’d settled into his life.

Leehan leaned forward in his chair, resting his elbows on his knees as he looked at Jaehyun and Sungho. His tone was serious, though there was still a glimmer of determination in his eyes.

"Alright," he said, his voice steady. "Now let’s go over everything you told me today again. I want to make sure I’ve got this all straight."

Jaehyun sat up from where he was lounging, rubbing the back of his neck. “You sure about that? It’s a lot to take in, especially for one day.”

“I’m sure,” Leehan replied firmly. “I need to understand what I’ve gotten myself into.”

Sungho exchanged a quick glance with Jaehyun before nodding. “Alright, let’s break it down again. First thing’s first—you know about the basement class now. They’re not like regular vampires. They’re... well, let’s just call them the stronger, less restrained kind. That’s why they’re kept separate. For everyone’s safety.”

Leehan nodded slowly, absorbing the information. “Right, the ‘bad’ supernaturals, as you put it. And Taesan… he’s part of that class?”

Jaehyun sighed. “Yeah. But Taesan’s... different. He doesn’t exactly fit in with them either, even if he’s technically part of their group.”

Leehan raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean by that?”

Sungho shrugged. “Let’s just say Taesan doesn’t share their mindset. He doesn’t seem interested in causing trouble unless he has to. But make no mistake, he’s not someone to underestimate.”

Leehan leaned back, processing that. “Okay, so then there’s the whole... vampire and fae thing. You’re saying this entire school isn’t just humans, and I’m the only one who is?”

Jaehyun smirked. “Exactly. You’re the odd one out, Leehan. But that’s not necessarily a bad thing.”

“Why am I here then?” Leehan asked, narrowing his eyes. “If this school is full of supernatural beings, why let a human attend?”

Sungho hesitated, glancing at Jaehyun, who sighed and leaned forward. “That’s... something we’ll get into later. For now, just know that you being here isn’t a coincidence.”

Leehan frowned, but he let it go—for now. “Fine. And the thing with the rogue student earlier? What was that?”

“Sometimes,” Sungho said carefully, “supernaturals lose control. It’s rare, but it happens, especially with certain... temperaments. That’s why Taesan stepped in. He’s strong enough to deal with situations like that.”

“And Jaehyun? Your eyes—they flashed red earlier. That wasn’t my imagination, was it?”

Jaehyun paused, a small smile tugging at his lips. “Nope. You weren’t imagining it. It happens when we’re... heightened, let’s say. Angry, protective, whatever. It’s a vampire thing.”

Leehan exhaled deeply, rubbing his temples. “This is a lot to take in.”

“No kidding,” Sungho said with a sympathetic smile. “But you’re handling it pretty well, all things considered.”

Leehan nodded, determination flickering in his gaze. “I have to. If I’m going to survive this school year, I need to know what’s going on. No more secrets, okay?”

Jaehyun and Sungho exchanged another glance before nodding. “Okay,” Jaehyun said. “But you better be ready for the rest when it comes.”

“I will be,” Leehan said firmly.

His curiosity was piqued once again, and he shifted in his seat, his mind racing with more questions. He couldn’t shake the image of the rogue student earlier—how wild and dangerous the situation had felt. He needed more answers.

“So… about that rogue student,” Leehan began, his voice calm but inquisitive. “You mentioned temperaments. What exactly did you mean by that?”

Sungho sighed, clearly not wanting to delve deeper into this subject but knowing he couldn’t avoid it. “It’s not always easy to control a vampire’s instincts,” he explained. “When vampires don’t feed for a while or if they’re under stress, their bloodlust can get the better of them. That’s when they go rogue—lose control of themselves.”

Leehan frowned, thinking back to the chaos that had unfolded earlier. “So that student… was he starving or something?”

“Pretty much,” Sungho said with a shrug. “The student you saw earlier was likely deprived of blood for a while, which can make anyone snap. They lose their ability to think clearly, and all they want is to feed.” He paused before adding, “But it’s more than just that. Some vampires are just naturally more prone to violent outbursts. They’re born with… certain temperaments.”

Leehan processed that, his mind whirring. He thought back to the flash of red in Jaehyun’s eyes earlier. Could he be like that too? He didn’t ask, though—he wasn’t sure he wanted the answer just yet.

Instead, he focused on what Sungho had said. “So... vampires don’t drink from humans, unless they’re... partners?” Leehan couldn’t help but feel a little skeptical, trying to wrap his head around that idea.

“Yep,” Sungho confirmed, nodding. “It’s a law in this part of Seoul. Vampires aren’t allowed to drink directly from humans unless they have an… agreement.” He glanced at Jaehyun, as if to imply something unspoken.

Leehan was about to ask more when Sungho added, “Most vampires get their blood supplies from hospitals instead. They use donated blood, the kind that’s already been collected and stored. It's the safest way to do it. That’s why you might see vampires frequenting certain places around here—blood banks, hospitals, specialized donation centers.”

Leehan absorbed this new information, his mind working overtime. “So, you’re saying vampires can’t just, like, bite someone whenever they want? They have to follow these rules?”

“Exactly,” Jaehyun answered, speaking up for the first time in a while. “We may be strong, but we have rules. We follow them because if we don’t, it’ll lead to problems for all of us.” He let out a breath. “And the whole thing about feeding from humans—don’t take it the wrong way. It’s not that we don’t want to. It’s just the law. And trust me, the temptation can be strong. But we can’t just ignore the rules. It’s for everyone’s safety.”

Leehan nodded slowly, taking in everything he was learning. This world of vampires and supernatural creatures was far more complicated than he had ever imagined. There was so much to understand, and it felt like he had only scratched the surface.

“I guess I have a lot to learn,” he murmured.

“You do,” Sungho agreed. “But don’t worry, you’ll catch up."

Leehan looked between them, their expressions serious but offering him a sense of reassurance. Despite everything being so overwhelming, he found himself feeling a little more at ease.

Leehan tilted his head slightly, a little confused but wanting to make sure he understood everything clearly. “Just to be clear,” he began, his voice light but cautious, “when you say ‘partners,’ do you mean partners like… partners? Or like, partners as in boyfriend and girlfriend?”

Sungho chuckled softly, clearly amused by Leehan’s straightforwardness. He leaned back a little, exchanging a quick look with Jaehyun before answering. “I mean partners partners, like boyfriend and girlfriend,” he clarified. “Vampires aren’t allowed to feed from just anyone, so when they do, it has to be someone they’ve made a connection with—usually a romantic one. That’s the rule. No feeding without consent, and no feeding without a relationship of some kind.”

“Exactly,” Jaehyun added, his tone serious now. “It’s not just about romance, though. It’s about trust, mutual agreement. It’s for both the vampire’s safety and the human’s. Otherwise, it can get... messy.”

Leehan nodded slowly, still trying to wrap his mind around the whole concept. “Got it. So, vampires can’t just bite whoever they want—they have to have that sort of... connection.” He paused. “What about... you know, the ones who go rogue? They don’t follow that, do they?”

Sungho grimaced at the mention of rogues. “No. When vampires go rogue, it’s like they lose all control. That’s why it’s dangerous. They can’t think straight, they don’t care about the rules, and they’ll feed on anyone. That’s why we have to keep everything contained, or else it’ll escalate quickly.”

Leehan’s stomach tightened at the thought, the image of the rogue student flashing in his mind once again. “Yeah... I get that now,” he muttered, not wanting to dwell too much on it.

“Good,” Sungho said, his tone softening. “We just want to make sure you’re safe.”

Leehan sighed, glancing down at his hands, still absorbing everything. "I never thought my first week at a new school would be like this," he muttered, shaking his head.

Jaehyun smiled faintly. "Welcome to our world, Leehan."

He looked at Sungho and Jaehyun, a wave of gratitude washing over him. Despite the strangeness of it all—the rogue vampires, the secrets, the supernatural world he was suddenly a part of—he felt a little less alone.

They had welcomed him into their world, even though it was far from ordinary, and they were trying to protect him, to make sure he understood the dangers.

"Thanks," he said softly, meeting their eyes. "I really mean it. I don’t know what I’d do without you guys."

Sungho grinned, his usual playful demeanor returning. "Well, you’re stuck with us now, so you better get used to it."

Jaehyun, however, looked more serious, his gaze steady. "We just want you to be safe. This world... it’s not easy for someone who's not used to it. But you're not alone."

Leehan smiled, feeling the warmth of their support. Maybe this year wouldn't be as terrifying as he had feared. With friends like them, he could face whatever came his way.

"Yeah," Leehan said, feeling a sense of calm settle over him. "I’m not alone."

The three of them spent the rest of the evening chatting and playing card games, the atmosphere light and relaxed. It was a rare moment of normalcy in the midst of everything that had happened recently. As the night wore on, Jaehyun and Sungho finally got up to leave.

Just as they were about to head out, Sungho paused, his expression growing a bit more serious. "Oh, Leehan," he started, turning back to face him. "There’s something else you need to know."

Leehan raised an eyebrow, curious.

Sungho's tone became more cautious. "The pull," he said, his voice low. "If you ever feel that—like something drawing you toward someone or something—you need to be careful. It’s not something to ignore." He hesitated for a moment, as if deciding whether to say more. "What causes it... well, that’s information for another time. Just... trust your instincts, okay?"

Leehan nodded, a little confused but not wanting to push for more details. "Alright, I’ll keep that in mind."

Sungho gave him a serious look before finally turning to Jaehyun. The two exchanged a brief glance, and then Sungho gave a half-hearted smile. "We’ll explain everything when the time’s right," he promised. "But just... stay safe."

Jaehyun nodded in agreement. "And if you ever need anything, don’t hesitate to call us."

Leehan watched as they left, the weight of their warning lingering in the air.

He stood in the doorway for a moment, his thoughts swirling. He couldn’t help but replay his brief encounters with Taesan in his mind—how the pull had been so undeniable, like a magnetic force drawing him in. Was that what his friends were warning him about? The pull that felt so intense and strange?

He ran a hand through his hair, thinking about Taesan’s words, his actions, and the unsettling feeling that something bigger was at play here. If Taesan was connected to the pull, what did that mean? And why was it happening to him now?

Leehan exhaled, trying to shake off the feeling of uncertainty. His friends, Jaehyun and Sungho, had been kind enough to share some information with him, but they clearly had their reasons for holding back. He wasn’t sure when they’d be ready to explain the rest, but it was clear that he was caught in something far deeper than he initially realized.

With a sigh, he made his way to the window, gazing out into the quiet night. He had a lot of questions, and no clear answers. All he could do was wait and see what came next.

The pull, the secrets, Taesan—it was all connected somehow. But until his friends decided to share more, Leehan was left with his thoughts, piecing things together, hoping that he would eventually understand the bigger picture.

Leehan drifted off to sleep at the window, his thoughts of Taesan lingering in his mind. The pull, the red eyes, the way Taesan had protected him—it all swirled together, leaving a feeling of unease mixed with curiosity. He didn’t understand why he felt so drawn to Taesan, but it was undeniable. There was something about him that tugged at Leehan, something he couldn’t quite explain.

As the night grew darker, Leehan’s breathing slowed, and the soft hum of the city outside blended with his dreams. But even in his sleep, the image of Taesan—his presence, his gaze—remained vivid, like a shadow in the back of his mind.

And for the first time in a long while, Leehan wasn’t sure where his path was headed. But somehow, he knew that Taesan would be a part of it.

…

Chapter Text

Leehan woke up to the soft glow of morning light streaming through his window, warming his face. He blinked a few times, disoriented, before realizing he had fallen asleep there. He stretched, feeling the slight stiffness in his neck from resting against the windowsill.

His mind wandered to the events of the previous night. Jaehyun and Sungho had stayed longer than he expected, talking and laughing until it felt like a normal evening with friends. But their words lingered.

Vampires, fae, the basement class… It all felt surreal. And yet, it wasn’t the impossibility of it all that kept replaying in his head—it was Taesan. His last thoughts before sleep had been about him.

Leehan rubbed his face. Why can’t I stop thinking about him? He wasn’t sure if it was because of the way Taesan always seemed to step in at the right moment, or if it was something deeper. Something about the way Taesan carried himself—his quiet strength, his flickering red eyes—drew Leehan in.

He sighed, brushing the thoughts aside as he prepared for the day ahead.

Reaching for his phone, Leehan frowned when his hand landed on empty space. It wasn’t in the spot he always left it in. He glanced around his desk, checked under a pile of books, and even peeked under his bed. Nothing.

“Where did I leave it?” he muttered, ruffling his hair in frustration. He tried to backtrack his steps from last night, but everything after Jaehyun and Sungho leaving was a sleepy blur.

Frustrated, he looked everywhere inside his room—under the bed, in his jacket, even under the scattered papers on his desk—but his phone was nowhere to be found. Huffing, Leehan stepped out of his room to check outside.

As he entered the living area, he was greeted by his grandmother, who was in the middle of tidying up. She looked up, surprised to see him.

“Leehan? You’re awake early,” she said with a warm smile.

Leehan blinked, confused by her reaction. “Early?” he repeated, then quickly glanced at the clock on the wall. His heart sank.

It wasn’t early. He was running late—very late. His grandmother chuckled, noticing the dawning realization on his face. “You must’ve overslept. You were still at the window when I peeked in earlier.”

Leehan cursed under his breath, panic creeping into his voice. “I can’t believe this,” he muttered, quickly deciding his phone hunt could wait. He rushed back to his room, grabbed random clothes from his closet, and pulled them on without a second thought.

Without so much as a glance in the mirror, he darted out the door, shouting a quick goodbye to his grandmother as he ran down the street toward school.

As he sprinted down the street, Leehan couldn’t help but groan internally. I can’t believe this—I’m running late on my third day. My third day!

The school had already been chaotic enough for him. He’d barely started wrapping his head around everything Jaehyun and Sungho had told him, and now he was adding “late arrival” to his list of embarrassments.

What kind of impression is this going to leave? he thought, cursing his bad luck. His footsteps echoed against the pavement as he quickened his pace, the bus stop just coming into view.

Life decided to play a trick against him today, it seemed, because just when he was almost there, the last bus headed to school pulled away, disappearing down the street before his eyes.

Leehan stood there for a moment, watching it leave, utterly defeated. Of course this would happen today... he scolded himself quietly under his breath.

Frustrated, he took a quick break from running, leaning against a nearby lamppost to catch his breath. His heart was pounding from the rush, but the reality of missing the bus hit him harder. He sighed, wiping his forehead.

First, he couldn’t find his phone, and now he was running late to school. Great, just great, Leehan thought, frustration bubbling up inside him.

He shook his head, trying to push the thoughts away. Complaining wouldn't help, and standing here brooding about it wasn’t going to make the situation any better. He glanced down the street, the thought of walking to school gnawing at him. It wasn’t too far, but he wasn’t exactly looking forward to it.

With a resigned sigh, he started walking, his feet dragging slightly with each step as the morning air felt a little colder than usual.

He was already about an hour late, so he decided to walk fast but not run. No use in exhausting himself over something he couldn't control now.

Just then, his eyes caught an old, cracked mirror leaning against a pile of discarded boxes on the side of the road. It wasn’t the most flattering reflection, but it made him pause for a moment. He couldn't help but check his outfit— a light blue oversized hoodie that looked more comfortable than stylish, but still managed to look clean and relaxed. His baggy denim jeans hung low on his hips, and despite the rush, they seemed to fit in a casual way.

His eyes then shifted to his hair, still a little tousled from waking up. The shoulder-length strands, more silver than blonde now thanks to the purple shampoo, framed his face softly. It was a bit messy but still had that effortless style, the kind that made it look like he’d spent hours perfecting it even when he hadn’t.

How did I manage to look…

He almost thought he looked cute for a moment before the self-awareness hit him like a wave. Finding yourself cute is... embarrassing.

Leehan quickly turned away from the mirror, his cheeks warming. He hurriedly adjusted his hoodie, walking faster to shake off the lingering thought. Why did he even think that?

Leehan sighed, mentally beating himself up for thinking about how he looked, but he quickly pushed those thoughts aside as he finally reached the school. He was the only student standing outside now, which was perfect for him to pause for a moment and take a look at the school. So he did.

He stood there, staring at the school, trying to make sense of the unsettling feeling gnawing at him. The building’s modern design, which he had once thought was just a typical feature of urban schools, now seemed too deliberate. The walls, the sharp angles, the tall windows—everything about the school felt as though it was built with a hidden purpose in mind. His mind quickly flashed to the pieces of information he had gathered so far: vampires, fae, shapeshifters, the basement class. Could the structure of this place be tied to the strange happenings he’d witnessed?

It was almost as if the school was built to hide its true nature. On the surface, it seemed like any other school. Yet, with each passing day, Leehan was becoming more aware that there was a much darker layer beneath it all. He couldn’t shake the thought that there was more at play here than he was being told. What was this school really for? Why was he here?

He thought about his grandma again. She’d been so casual about everything when he first came here. Did she know the truth about the school? Had she been keeping secrets from him? Leehan felt a pang of unease at the idea that his grandmother might know far more than she was letting on, but even worse was the growing realization that she might not know at all.

Being the only human in a school filled with supernatural beings was starting to feel like a risk. Sure, he had his friends, and Taesan—who was undoubtedly looking out for him—but how long could he rely on that? How long before things spiraled out of control?

Leehan took a deep breath and shook his head, trying to clear the thoughts swirling in his mind. For now, all he could do was focus on the present. But deep down, he knew that whatever was happening here was much bigger than he ever imagined.

The school was no longer just a place to attend classes—it was a puzzle he had to solve, whether he was ready for it or not.

Pushing the thoughts aside, he started walking toward the entrance.

Leehan’s eyes widened in surprise as he stepped inside the building, expecting an empty, quiet hallway. Instead, he found himself surrounded by at least ten students. The air felt thick with tension, as though the whole group was waiting for something to happen.

The students didn’t seem to acknowledge him. They were scattered around the hallway in small clusters, some of them leaning against the lockers, others standing with their arms crossed. It was almost like they were having an unspoken meeting, their body language tense but controlled. Leehan could feel that they were not really happy. Some of them looked quite serious, locked in deep conversations with others, their expressions sharp and focused, as though discussing something important.

The air was thick with an unease that seemed to hang over everyone, like a low hum in the background that Leehan couldn’t ignore. The usual chatter and friendly greetings between students was absent, replaced by a palpable tension that made him feel out of place. He was just about to push through and head to class when he noticed a few of the students glance at him briefly, eyes flickering as they seemed to assess him before turning away.

It was subtle, but Leehan couldn’t help but feel like they were talking about him, or at least thinking about him. It wasn’t just the way they looked at him; it was the way they avoided making any effort to engage. As though he wasn’t a part of their world.

But just then, two new faces walked past him, and all the other students turned to look at them. Leehan quickly realized that they weren't talking about him—they were talking about them. The tension in the hallway seemed to shift, all attention now directed at the newcomers. Their presence was enough to cause an immediate ripple in the air, like a disturbance in a calm surface of water.

Leehan blinked, confused. The two new students moved with an air of confidence, their postures straight and unbothered by the stares they were receiving. One of them, a tall guy with dark hair and a slightly dangerous gaze, held himself like he didn’t care about the attention, while the other—a shorter guy with reddish-brown hair, a more playful demeanor, but still an unshakable presence—smiled like he belonged there.

The whispers started immediately. Leehan could hear a few students exchanging quick, hushed words, some nodding knowingly, others just glancing between the two and back to each other. It was clear they were getting a reaction, and it was one that didn’t look friendly.

Leehan’s brow furrowed. New students ? He had just transferred three days ago. How did they already get new students in such a short time? And these two, they seemed... off. There was a peculiar weight to their arrival, as if they weren’t just transferring in for school—they had a reason for being here.

He kept his distance, but his eyes instinctively followed them as they passed. His gut told him something wasn’t right, but he couldn’t put his finger on it yet.

The taller one with dark hair briefly met Leehan's gaze, his eyes scanning him with a cool, detached curiosity before flicking away. Something about the look made Leehan's heart skip a beat. Just what was that? Even though it was only for a second, Leehan could feel something off about the eye contact.

There was something almost predatory about the new guy, and the fact he turned to look at Leehan, and only Leehan, was strange. He ignored every other student in a way that made Leehan feel uneasy.

Does he know me?

Leehan’s pulse quickened. It was such a fleeting interaction, but his mind couldn’t shake the weight of it. The way the new student had looked at him felt more like a... test than a mere glance. And then there was the feeling that lingered in the air—something unspoken, like the calm before a storm.

He shook his head, trying to dismiss the uneasy feeling that crept up on him, but he couldn’t stop staring as they walked further down the hall, leaving a ripple of quiet tension in their wake. No one seemed willing to speak about them directly, but there was no mistaking the way the air around them had shifted. And still, he couldn’t shake the feeling that something was going on.

Were they here for him? Or was it something else entirely?

Before he could dwell on the thought further, the bell rang, and the hallway began to clear. Students filed into their respective classrooms, the usual rush of noise and footsteps drowning out the lingering atmosphere. Leehan stood frozen for a moment longer, eyes still lingering on the corner where the new students disappeared from sight.

“Are you gonna go to class or just stand here all day?” A voice pulled him from his thoughts, and Leehan turned to find one of his classmates, an unfamiliar face that he hadn’t noticed earlier, watching him curiously.

Shaking his head to clear his thoughts, Leehan muttered a quick, “Yeah, right,” before following the flow of students to his own class. But his mind stayed with the newcomers— Who were they?

Leehan arrived at the classroom and the moment he stepped inside, Jaehyun and Sungho immediately took notice of him. Their eyes narrowed, expressions filled with concern as they quickly made their way over.

"Leehan, where have you been?" Jaehyun asked, his tone laced with worry. "We were starting to think something happened. You’re late, and you didn’t text us."

Sungho chimed in right after, his usual laid-back demeanor replaced with a rare moment of seriousness. "Yeah, we were about to go looking for you."

Leehan couldn't help but chuckle at the concern written all over their faces. "Guys, I just overslept," he said, brushing off their worries. "I couldn’t find my phone, so I didn’t have a way to let you know I’d be late."

He gave them a playful smile, hoping to ease their concerns. "If I had found it, I would’ve definitely texted you. Trust me."

Jaehyun sighed in relief but gave him a serious look. "You should be more careful. We were getting worried about you."

Sungho, however, just shook his head with a smile, muttering, "You always get yourself into these situations, huh?"

Leehan grinned sheepishly. "What can I say? I'm just that unpredictable." He shrugged, then added, "But seriously, I’m fine. No need to worry."

He finally took a seat behind them, feeling a small sense of warmth at their concern. Even though things were still a bit strange at school, at least he knew he had his friends watching his back.

Jaehyun and Sungho continued to chat with Leehan, easing him into the day. Jaehyun, with his usual sharp gaze, leaned in slightly, his tone more serious now. "So, have you thought more about everything we told you yesterday? About... well, everything?"

Sungho, leaning back in his seat, glanced at Leehan, his voice light but still thoughtful. "Yeah, I know it’s a lot to process, but we just want to make sure you’re keeping up. How are you doing with all this?"

Leehan sat back in his chair, giving them a small, quiet nod. The weight of their words hung in his mind as he reflected on everything that had happened in the past few days. His eyes drifted to the window for a moment, lost in thought, before turning back to face his friends.

"I’ve been thinking about it," Leehan said slowly, his voice measured. "It’s... a lot to take in, but it feels real. I don’t know. It just makes sense now, the things I’ve seen, the things that have happened around me. I guess it’s just hard to wrap my head around it all."

Jaehyun’s gaze softened a little, and Sungho smiled reassuringly.

"You don’t have to figure everything out within a day," Jaehyun said, giving him a slight shrug. "I’m still surprised how calm you are about everything. Especially with that situation, about the basement class and all. I figured you’d be more... freaked out."

Leehan raised an eyebrow. "You thought I would freak out about vampires and fae and rogue students? Maybe I’m just weird, but I kind of saw it coming. Or at least... something like it."

Sungho laughed softly. "You’ve got a good head on your shoulders, Leehan. I think you’re going to be alright."

Leehan smiled a little, feeling the warmth of his friends’ support. But as the conversation drifted into lighter topics, his mind kept coming back to the new students.

There was something about them—particularly the tall one with dark hair—that kept him on edge. He couldn't shake the feeling that they knew more about him than they let on.

He tried to push the thoughts away, focusing back on Jaehyun and Sungho as they continued their conversation, but the unease lingered in the back of his mind.

"Hey," Leehan suddenly asked, his voice tentative, "do you know anything about those new students that transferred today?"

Jaehyun and Sungho exchanged a glance, a brief flicker of something passing between them before Jaehyun answered.

"Not much," he said with a shrug. "They just transferred in, like, out of nowhere. The one with the dark hair... yeah, I’ve heard about him. He's a vampire."

Leehan's eyes widened slightly. "A vampire? Wait, but I thought—"

"Yeah, well, apparently there are some new rules that we don’t fully understand yet," Jaehyun continued, his voice low. "And it’s not like we have control over who transfers in or out of here. But don’t worry, they’re not the first to come in from outside the school."

Sungho leaned in a little closer, his voice quiet, but serious. "It’s strange," he began, glancing around to make sure no one was eavesdropping. "Even though there are a lot of vampires, the school has always had more of the other supernatural beings, like fae, werewolves, and shapeshifters. The thing is, the school’s rules were always really strict about the numbers and types of students allowed here."

Leehan looked at him, trying to follow. "So... what changed?" he asked.

Sungho sighed. "Well, the school has a limit on the number of students, right? But the problem is, they’ve always been very careful about keeping a balance between the different kinds of supernatural beings. Vampires... they're powerful, so they had to keep their numbers low compared to other species. The school was kind of a 'neutral zone' in a way, so if any species got too many students, it could throw everything out of whack."

Jaehyun chimed in, his voice just as serious. "There are rumors circulating that someone outside has connections with our school's principal, and maybe even with some of the students. The way things are shifting, with more vampires and these weird changes... it’s almost like someone is trying to influence the direction the school is going in."

Leehan frowned, trying to piece together what Jaehyun was saying. "So, you think someone’s pushing for more vampires to come here? And they might be working with the principal?"

Sungho nodded slowly, his expression tense. "It’s not just that. There’s this feeling that there’s something bigger at play. Some kind of plan that we’re all just now starting to notice. It might be a power play, or maybe something darker. Either way, it’s starting to make a lot of people uncomfortable."

Leehan couldn’t help but feel a chill run down his spine. The school had always seemed so normal to him, but now, it felt like everything was being pulled in a direction he couldn’t quite follow. "But why would anyone want to change things like that? What’s the end goal?"

Jaehyun leaned forward, his voice quieter now. "That’s the million-dollar question. We don’t know yet, but the more we learn, the more it seems like it’s not just about the school anymore. It’s about power—control over this part of the city, over the supernatural beings here."

Leehan absorbed their words, his mind spinning with all the new information. He couldn’t deny that the school’s atmosphere had been off since he arrived, and now, with these new students and all the talk of changing rules, it made sense why he felt so out of place. Something was shifting, and it was bigger than anything he could have imagined.

"Do you think the new students are involved in all of this?" Leehan asked, his voice uncertain. The way the two of them had acted when they arrived—it didn’t seem like a coincidence.

Sungho exchanged a glance with Jaehyun before answering. "We don’t know yet, but they definitely fit the pattern."

Leehan nodded, feeling a weight in his chest. "I can’t shake the feeling that they’re here for a reason. I don’t know what, but they’re up to something. And... I can’t help but think it’s connected to me."

Jaehyun tilted his head, raising an eyebrow. "Connected to you? How do you figure?"

Leehan hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to explain it. "I don’t know... It’s hard to explain. But when I saw them there was this... tension. Everyone in the hall started look at them but when one of them turned around he was only looking at me. And the look in his eyes… I felt like prey that’s about to be hunted."

Jaehyun and Sungho both went quiet at Leehan’s words, the weight of his description sinking in.

Sungho narrowed his eyes, his usual friendly demeanor replaced with a more serious edge. “That’s... not something to ignore. If he looked at you like that, then it’s possible they know more than they're letting on. You’re right to feel uneasy.”

Jaehyun seemed to be deep in thought, his eyes distant. “It’s not just about the look,” he said after a moment, his voice low and cautious. “Vampires don’t do things by accident. They’re deliberate in their actions. If they’re focused on you, it means they want something.”

Leehan frowned, confusion creeping into his mind. “But why me? I don’t have anything they could want, do I?”

Sungho sighed, rubbing his temples. “You’re right to be asking that. The fact that they’re here and seem interested in you could mean there’s something bigger going on. It’s not just random.”

Jaehyun nodded. “Vampires are territorial, Leehan. They don’t just mark their territory for the fun of it. If one of them has locked in on you, there’s a reason. We need to keep an eye on this.”

Leehan’s heart raced a little faster at the thought. “This is... starting to feel way more complicated than I thought.”

“Yeah, well, it is,” Sungho added with a dry laugh. “You’re right in the middle of it now, whether you want to be or not.”

Leehan swallowed hard, trying to keep his composure. “But what can I do? I’m just—”

“You’re just the only human here,” Jaehyun interrupted, his tone serious. “And that makes you a point of interest for both the supernatural and the dangerous kinds of beings."

Jaehyun’s eyes flickered with a hint of concern as he said, “Word spread quicker than I thought.”

Sungho’s eyes widened, and his usual confident demeanor shifted slightly. His gaze darted to Leehan, then back to Jaehyun, a nervous tension forming between them. Leehan raised an eyebrow, noticing the sudden shift.

“What do you mean?” Leehan asked, a lump forming in his throat. “Is something going on?”

Jaehyun sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. “There might be some students who already know you’re human,” he said quietly, watching Leehan’s reaction closely.

Leehan’s heart skipped a beat. “What? How would they know?”

Sungho shook his head in disbelief. “Supernaturals can feel when someone’s human,” he explained, his voice laced with concern. “It’s not always obvious, but it’s something they can pick up on. That’s how I knew, and Jaehyun did too. The only reason some people don’t realize it right away is because some take longer to catch on to the scent, the energy—it’s not always immediate.”

Leehan’s mind raced as the weight of their words sank in. “So, what? You mean, they could sense me even before I knew what was going on?”

Jaehyun nodded grimly. “Exactly. And the problem is, if word’s already spreading, it might not be long before the wrong people start paying attention to you.”

Sungho’s frustration was palpable as he leaned forward slightly. “We’ve been trying to protect you from that,” he said, his voice tense. “But it’s not always easy. Every supernatural being has a scent of sorts, some are stronger than others. Vampires, especially, can pick up on it best due to their advanced abilities. Scents can be covered by other scents, but a human's scent is very different from others. Sometimes you can’t cover them." He gave a quick glance toward Jaehyun, who nodded in agreement.

Leehan asked, his voice a little incredulous, “So... you’ve been masking my scent, in a way?”

Jaehyun gave a small nod, his expression serious. “We’re not doing anything extreme, but we’re making sure you don’t stand out too much. We’ve been trying to blend in with the crowd, and you’re safer that way.”

Sungho ran a hand through his hair, clearly still frustrated. “It’s not foolproof. Like I said, some beings are more sensitive to these things. And we can’t be with you every second of the day. It seems it's going to get harder to control things now with the new transfers.”

Leehan nodded slowly, absorbing the information. The idea of being "masked" was strange, but it made sense. He had always felt a certain pressure in the air when they were around, especially when he was in close proximity to them. But now, the weight of being the only human in a world full of supernatural beings seemed heavier than before.

“If I don't have you guys around? What happens then?” Leehan asked, his voice quieter.

Jaehyun glanced at Sungho before responding. “It would get dangerous. More so for you, Leehan. You’d be much more noticeable, especially with the new students. We don’t know how much they know yet, but we can assume they’ll catch on pretty quick.”

Sungho’s tone shifted, more serious now. “If you’re alone and someone figures out you’re human, it could turn bad real quick. Not everyone might be hostile, but... it’s risky. Some beings are unpredictable.”

Leehan swallowed, his mind now fully grasping the seriousness of the situation. The weight of his status as the only human, the target for attention, felt so much heavier now. “So... sticking close to you guys is my best option?”

“For now, yeah,” Jaehyun confirmed, his expression softening. “But we  won’t let anything happen to you, Leehan."

Sungho nodded, a small, reassuring smile on his face. “Exactly.”

Leehan let out a quiet sigh, his words slipping out more slowly than he expected. "Thanks… for everything." He meant it, but there was so much more swirling in his head that he couldn’t quite put into words.

Jaehyun and Sungho both gave him small nods, understanding in their eyes. They knew the weight of what Leehan was going through. But Leehan couldn’t help but feel like the world around him kept shifting, changing in ways he couldn’t keep up with. The more he learned, the more everything seemed to spiral into something unrecognizable.

The school itself felt like it was becoming more of a battleground for hidden truths, alliances, and dangers. Every corner he turned, there was something new, something he wasn’t prepared for. And now, with the new students—those two strange individuals who seemed so focused on him—he had a feeling the worst was yet to come.

The pull he felt towards Taesan, the lingering suspicion about the students... It all tied together somehow. But how? Leehan couldn’t make sense of it yet. It was like trying to solve a puzzle with half the pieces missing.

Even with his friend's reassurances, Leehan couldn't shake the feeling. The tension in the air, the hidden layers of this place… and the mysterious connection he felt to Taesan... everything pointed to something much larger than himself. And yet, the more he tried to understand it, the more elusive it became.

The weight of the uncertainty hung over him as he looked back at his friends, grateful but still overwhelmed.

The sudden sound of the bell ringing echoed through the hallway, snapping Leehan out of his spiraling thoughts. It was a sharp reminder that they were running out of time. Students began filing into their classrooms, and the hallway quickly filled with noise and movement.

Leehan stood up from his seat, the tension from his conversation still lingering in his chest. Jaehyun and Sungho stood up with him, their expressions still slightly more serious. The bell had just rung, signaling the start of the break, and the three of them headed toward the cafeteria. Leehan couldn’t help but notice how tense the air felt between them, as if the weight of everything they’d discussed had settled on their shoulders.

The hallways were bustling with students, some heading to their next classes, others chatting in groups. Leehan’s mind was still preoccupied with everything that had happened—the new students, the strange pull toward Taesan, and the unsettling feeling that more will happen pretty soon.

As they entered the cafeteria, the noise of students talking and laughing hit them, but Leehan barely registered it. He followed Jaehyun and Sungho to their usual spot, a corner table near the back of the room. The three of them sat down, but the usual casual atmosphere of lunch felt different now.

Leehan glanced around the room, spotting the new students from earlier sitting at a table in the far corner. The taller one sat with his back straight, his eyes scanning the room with an unnerving intensity. The shorter sat beside him, chatting casually with some of the other students, but Leehan couldn’t shake the feeling that they were watching him.

“They’re definitely not normal,” Leehan muttered under his breath, more to himself than to anyone else.

Sungho, hearing him, glanced over at the new students and then back at Leehan. “Yeah, that’s an understatement."

Jaehyun leaned in slightly, his focus on the phone in his hands. His fingers moved quickly over the screen, the soft glow of the phone lighting up his face. Leehan couldn't help but notice the subtle changes in Jaehyun's expression as he read whatever was on the screen—his brows furrowing for a moment, lips pressing into a thin line, and his eyes narrowing in concentration.

It was clear that whatever Jaehyun was reading or typing was important. Leehan exchanged a glance with Sungho, who seemed equally curious but kept his attention on the table, not wanting to interrupt Jaehyun’s concentration.

After a few moments, Jaehyun let out a small sigh, leaning back in his chair and locking the phone screen. He seemed a bit more tense than before, his eyes scanning the cafeteria as though searching for something—or someone.

"Everything okay?" Leehan asked, unable to hold his curiosity any longer. Jaehyun gave him a brief nod but didn’t respond right away. He looked over at Sungho, who gave him a silent, questioning look.

Jaehyun hesitated, then sighed again. "We might need to be extra cautious now. Things are shifting faster than we thought. The tension in this school is about to snap."

Sungho shifted in his seat. "What do you mean? Is it the new students?"

Jaehyun’s gaze turned serious as he glanced over at the corner where the new students were seated. “Yeah, them. But it’s not just them. There’s something bigger going on, something that’s been building up for a while now. We’re running out of time to figure out what’s really happening.”

Leehan felt his stomach drop. He knew things were off at the school, but hearing Jaehyun put it like that made everything feel even more real. He glanced back at the new student who were still conversing amongst themselves. But this time, Leehan noticed how their gazes kept flicking in his direction. It wasn’t obvious, but there was no mistaking it. They were aware of him, and the intensity of their attention made his skin prickle.

Jaehyun’s tone had shifted, his voice firm and low, with an edge of warning. “I got some new information,” Jaehyun said, almost as though he was preparing Leehan for something bad.

Jaehyun continued, his words slow and deliberate. “I’ve got connections in a school similar to this one, a place where they train beings like us. I asked one of my contacts there about the new students. Turns out, they transferred from there.”

Leehan blinked, feeling his heart pound in his chest. Transferred from where?

Jaehyun’s gaze turned hard as he met Leehan’s eyes. “Their names are Riwoo and Woonhak. Woonhak’s the taller one, Riwoo’s the shorter one. And from what I found out, they’re not your typical transfer students.”

Leehan’s breath hitched. His instincts had been right. There was something about them—something dangerous.

Jaehyun’s expression darkened further, his brows furrowed. “They had quite the reputation at their old school. People knew about them. Not exactly the kind of people you want to cross.”

Sungho, who had been quiet up until now, glanced at Leehan, his face serious. Jaehyun’s tone had made it clear that this was not something trivial.

Jaehyun paused for a long moment, his eyes locking with Leehan’s. The silence between them seemed to stretch as the weight of his next words pressed on the air.

“And…” Jaehyun started, his voice dropping even lower, “...that school knows about you. They knew about you before anyone here did.”

Leehan’s breath caught in his throat, his mind spiraling. What? How could they know about him?

Jaehyun’s gaze softened with concern, but his words still held a weight of something worse. “I don’t know why or how they knew, but it doesn’t look good. Something’s going on, and I’m assuming it’s not for any good reason.”

Leehan’s mind was reeling, trying to make sense of it all. His heart raced as he glanced at Woonhak and Riwoo again. The way they’d been watching him earlier... it felt like a slow-burning fire.

Jaehyun’s words echoed in his head: They knew about you before anyone here did.

Leehan didn’t know what to do with that information. All he could think about was the strange pull he’d felt when Taesan was around, and now the unsettling attention of Riwoo and Woonhak.

Jaehyun's expression remained intense, his brows furrowing as he looked back at Sungho and Leehan. For a moment, the atmosphere between the three of them shifted, tension hanging in the air. Jaehyun’s eyes were unreadable, but there was a flicker of something deep, something unspoken.

“What?” Sungho pressed, his voice edged with concern. "What’s that look on your face?" He wasn’t buying Jaehyun’s careful tone. Sungho had known him long enough to read the signs.

Jaehyun’s words hung in the air, heavier than any of them expected. His hesitation was palpable, and Sungho’s eyes widened, sensing the gravity in Jaehyun’s tone. The atmosphere in the cafeteria shifted, the background noise fading away as the two of them exchanged a look.

“What do you mean, Jaehyun?” Sungho asked, his voice low, like he didn’t quite want to hear what was coming but knew he had to.

Jaehyun took a deep breath, clearly battling with himself over whether or not to share what he knew. His eyes flickered to Leehan, and for the first time since they’d started this conversation, Jaehyun looked uncertain, almost... afraid.

“It’s not just the new students, Sungho,” Jaehyun finally said, his voice quieter now, almost as if the weight of the words could crush him. “What I'm about to say is… difficult. God, I didn’t even think I would say this this early. I still thought we had a few years.”

Leehan’s stomach dropped. He could feel the tension in the air growing thicker with every word Jaehyun spoke. Sungho, usually so calm and collected, looked stunned, his mouth opening slightly as if trying to comprehend what Jaehyun was implying.

“What do you mean, a few years?” Leehan finally asked, his voice betraying the confusion swirling in his mind. He didn’t like the sound of that.

Jaehyun's gaze flicked over to him, his eyes dark with a mixture of concern and regret. He leaned forward slightly, clearly reluctant to explain, but knowing he had no choice.

“The truth is, Leehan,” Jaehyun began slowly, “everything’s been moving faster than we thought. The supernatural world, this school, it’s all been on a steady course... but it’s about to change. And we can’t wait anymore.”

Leehan’s pulse quickened. He leaned in, hanging on every word. “What do you mean? What’s going to change?”

Jaehyun looked down, his jaw tightening. “We’ve always known that there was a larger conflict brewing—something that’s been slowly pulling everything together. The strange energy, the new transfers, the odd changes in the school... It’s not a coincidence. The reason the supernatural beings are getting more restless, the reason the rules are changing... it’s all because of what's coming.”

Sungho’s frown deepened, his voice barely a whisper. “Jaehyun... are you talking about the—"

"The 'rip,'" Jaehyun cut him off, his voice low and steady. "a tear in the fabric of our reality. It’s not something that just happens overnight, but it’s been building for years now. Supernatural energy—beings, events—everything tied to it has been gathering at the edges of the tear. It’s a breach. A breach between worlds."

Jaehyun’s face grew darker. "Between this world... and the one that lies beneath it. The world of the forgotten, the lost, the dangerous. The one where the things you don’t understand come from. It’s not just the vampires or fae or shapeshifters that came from here—they all came from that world, too. And it’s about to collide with ours."

Sungho’s frown deepened, his earlier frustration giving way to something darker. "It’s not just a 'rip.' It’s a breach in reality. Something that hasn’t happened in centuries. Something that can break everything."

Leehan felt the blood drain from his face. A tear in the world? The forgotten world? And somehow, all of this... the strange students, the unease—it was all connected to this?

Leehan's heart raced as he pieced everything together. "So... you're saying a war is coming?" His voice faltered slightly, the weight of it all crashing down on him.

Jaehyun hesitated, his gaze darkening as he looked at Leehan. For a moment, the words seemed too heavy for him to say. Then, with a deep breath, he nodded slowly.

"Yes, Leehan. A war is coming. The supernatural world has always known that one day, the balance would tip. The worlds would collide, and catastrophe would follow." Jaehyun’s voice was quiet, but the urgency in it was unmistakable. "The thing is, no one knew when. It was always just... a possibility, something that happened once every century, if it happened at all."

Leehan stared at him, trying to absorb the magnitude of the situation. A war? A battle between worlds? It sounded like something out of a nightmare.

Jaehyun continued, his tone more serious than Leehan had ever heard before. "That’s why schools like this were built. To prepare. To train the supernatural beings for what’s coming. The first schools were established by our ancestors, who saw this as a necessity—this isn't just a school to learn. It’s a place to survive, to be ready for what's ahead. In the special classes, students are taught how to fight, how to survive, how to protect themselves and others when the worlds finally collide."

Leehan’s mind was spinning. "But... why didn’t they tell us this? Why didn't anyone explain it?"

Jaehyun glanced around quickly, making sure no one was listening. "It's been kept hidden, even from you. There’s a lot about this school and its history that isn’t widely known. The supernatural beings—vampires, shapeshifters, witches—they've always known about the war.

They’ve been preparing for it for centuries. Humans, though... they were never meant to be part of this." Jaehyun's voice dropped to a near whisper. "Back when these schools were first built, humans weren’t allowed to attend. They were seen as... too weak. The special classes are far too dangerous for them. Supernatural beings are just too strong. But that’s changed over the years. Nowadays, humans are allowed to attend, but only a select few. And the number of human students is controlled, so they can remain unaware of everything that’s really going on."

Leehan stared at Jaehyun in disbelief. "So... we were allowed in because... we’re supposed to be part of this fight?"

Jaehyun nodded grimly. "Exactly. Whether we want to be or not, we’re part of it. And now, you’re in the middle of it too."

Leehan felt a lump form in his throat. The gravity of the situation was too much to handle. A war? Between supernatural worlds? And him, just a regular human, stuck in the middle of it all?

Jaehyun’s expression darkened as he continued, his voice heavy with concern. “Thing is, Leehan… we don’t know what role you will play in all of this yet.” He paused, letting the weight of his words settle in. “I doubt you know how to fight, and even if you did, you would never reach the level of the supernatural beings. It’s just the way it is. Humans can’t match their strength, their abilities.”

Leehan felt a sinking feeling in his chest, but Jaehyun’s words weren’t meant to discourage him, though they still stung. Jaehyun looked down for a moment, taking a deep breath before looking back at Leehan. "That’s why we would’ve needed more time. Time to figure out your purpose in this, time to figure out what you can do and how you can help."

Leehan’s mind raced, the realization hitting him harder than ever. He had been thrown into a world he couldn’t even comprehend, and now, he was supposed to play a role in something so big, so dangerous, but without knowing how he fit into it at all. How could he contribute if he wasn’t even sure what he was capable of?

Jaehyun’s eyes softened slightly as he continued. “But it’s not all bad. We’ll figure something out, Leehan. We’ll make sure we're ready for whatever's coming.” He gave Leehan a reassuring nod, though Leehan could sense the underlying tension in Jaehyun’s voice. Jaehyun was trying to comfort him, but even he wasn’t sure what lies ahead.

Leehan took a deep breath, trying to calm the storm of thoughts in his mind. "But how much time do we have?"

Jaehyun’s eyes darkened at the question, and for a moment, there was a heavy silence between them. He looked down, clearly troubled by the weight of the uncertainty hanging in the air.

“We don’t know,” Jaehyun finally replied, his voice quiet, almost grave. "The rip in the world... It’s not something we can predict. It could happen tomorrow. Or it could take years. But we don’t have the luxury of time. Every day we wait, the closer we get to it."

Sungho’s expression shifted, a frown tugging at his lips as he joined in. “The cracks are already starting to show,” he said, his tone somber. “It’s not just the students. It’s everywhere. The world itself is shifting. Things are getting unstable. We have to be ready, Leehan.”

Leehan felt the weight of their words settle like a cold fog around him. The world was breaking, and no one knew when it would all come crashing down. His stomach twisted at the thought, his mind still struggling to catch up with everything they had told him.

“I— I don’t even know what I can do to help,” Leehan admitted, his voice faltering. "I’m just… me. A human. I don’t have powers or anything."

Jaehyun placed a hand on his shoulder, a faint but determined smile crossing his face. “That’s the thing, Leehan. We don’t know what you’re capable of yet. But we’ll figure it out together. And when the time comes, you’ll be ready.”

Leehan nodded, though the uncertainty still gnawed at him. Time was running out, and he wasn’t sure if he was prepared for the role he was supposed to play in it all. But as he looked at Jaehyun and Sungho—his friends, his allies—he realized that maybe, just maybe, they could face whatever was coming, as long as they faced it together.

Jaehyun's expression hardened as he stood up, his fingers tightening around his phone. There was a sense of resolve in his posture, but it was laced with something else—something more reluctant. He glanced briefly at Leehan, then at Sungho, before muttering under his breath, “I need to talk to Taesan.”

Sungho raised an eyebrow, clearly picking up on the unease in Jaehyun’s voice. “You sure about that?” he asked, his tone both curious and cautious.

Jaehyun shot him a quick glance, his lips pressing into a thin line. “Yeah. But... I’ll be back soon.”

Sungho gave a nonchalant shrug, but his eyes lingered on Jaehyun for a moment longer. "Alright. But don't take too long. We still need to figure out what's going on with those new students."

Jaehyun nodded, but the tension in his body didn’t go unnoticed. He turned to Leehan with a soft, yet unreadable expression. “Stay safe. We’ll talk more when I get back.”

Leehan gave a small, uncertain nod. Jaehyun’s words lingered in his mind as he watched the older boy walk away, disappearing into the hallway. The unease in Jaehyun’s tone hadn’t gone unnoticed, and it left Leehan with even more questions than before. What was going on between Jaehyun and Taesan? And why did Jaehyun seem so reluctant to have that conversation?

Sungho sat back down beside Leehan, his gaze fixed on the door where Jaehyun had just left. “Don’t worry. Jaehyun’s just... complicated when it comes to Taesan. You’ll understand soon enough.”

Leehan looked at Sungho, puzzled. “What do you mean?”

Sungho hesitated for a moment, then sighed, clearly not wanting to dive into it right now. “It’s not my place to explain. Just... be patient with Jaehyun. He’s been through a lot with Taesan. They have their own history. But right now, we’ve got more important things to worry about."

Leehan nodded slowly, trying to make sense of everything. He couldn’t shake the feeling that there was so much more to this situation—more than even Jaehyun and Sungho were letting on.

As Sungho leaned back in his chair, Leehan's thoughts drifted again to the new students, the tension in the school, and the rip in the world that seemed to be getting closer every day.

As Leehan sat there, his thoughts once again turned to Taesan. He had felt a pull toward him ever since the first day they met, but what did that pull mean? Would Taesan be an ally in all of this? Or was there more to him than he could understand?

Leehan couldn’t shake the image of Taesan from his mind—the way he had stepped in to protect him, how his presence had felt both calming and dangerous at the same time. There was so much about Taesan that was still a mystery to him. Why did Taesan keep his distance? Why did he seem so intent on staying hidden, even as he acted as a protector when Leehan needed it most?

The more Leehan thought about it, the more he realized how much he didn’t know. Was Taesan just another player in this strange world of supernatural beings? Was he working with Jaehyun and Sungho, or did he have his own agenda?

He shook his head, trying to push the doubts aside. One thing was clear: there was something special about Taesan. And whether as an ally or something more complicated, Leehan knew that their paths were bound to cross again.

Leehan blinked in surprise as Riwoo casually slid into the seat across from him and Sungho, his movements smooth and deliberate. The atmosphere around them seemed to shift, the light chatter of the cafeteria dimming in comparison to the unexpected tension that Riwoo seemed to bring with him.

Sungho stiffened slightly, his expression darkening as he glanced at Leehan, then back at Riwoo. The suddenness of the situation left Leehan unsure of how to respond. Riwoo's presence was unnerving, his calm demeanor contrasting with the intensity in his eyes.

Leehan felt it again, stronger this time, Riwoo was trying to gauge something about him, perhaps testing him. He looked at Sungho, but his friend didn't seem to know what to make of it either.

Riwoo finally spoke, his voice smooth but carrying an underlying edge. "You know, it's not every day we get someone like you at this school," he said, his eyes flickering to Leehan. "A human, I mean."

Sungho shot him a warning look, but Riwoo just leaned back in his chair, his casual posture belying the dangerous undertone in his words.

Leehan could feel the weight of Riwoo’s gaze, like he was being scrutinized under a magnifying glass. It was unsettling. "What do you want?" Leehan finally asked, trying to mask the unease in his voice.

Riwoo grinned, but there was no warmth behind it. "Just curious," he said, his tone almost too friendly, too casual. "You’re different. You seem... calm, despite everything that’s happening around you." He leaned in slightly. "That’s interesting to me."

Sungho’s eyes narrowed as Riwoo leaned closer to Leehan, his voice still casual but carrying a clear warning underneath. "You’re treading on dangerous ground, Riwoo," Sungho warned, his tone low and firm. "You should stay away from Leehan. You don’t know what you’re messing with."

Riwoo chuckled lightly, as if Sungho’s words were no more than a mild joke. He straightened up, leaning back in his chair with an amused expression. "Oh, Sungho, I didn’t realize you were such a protector," he teased, his voice taking on an almost mocking tone. "But it’s cute. Really. It’s adorable how you think you can shield him from the reality of all this."

Leehan glanced between them, unsure of what to make of the subtle power struggle unfolding in front of him. He had no idea what Riwoo’s intentions were, but there was something about him that screamed danger. Yet, there was also something... fascinating, in a way. He couldn’t quite put his finger on it.

Riwoo's gaze shifted back to Leehan, and this time, his eyes were a little more calculating, a little more intense. "You don’t have to worry about the world ending, Leehan," Riwoo continued, his voice dropping slightly, as if sharing a secret. "I’ve known for a long time. The world isn’t what it used to be, and the cracks? They’ve been here longer than you think."

Sungho’s expression hardened. "What are you talking about?" he demanded, his voice tight with concern.

Riwoo’s lips curled into a smirk, unfazed by Sungho’s reaction. "You didn’t think everything around here was just coincidence, did you? The strange rules, the secrets, the weird classes that no one talks about. Everything's been set into motion for a long time. The endgame is coming, and some of us are already in position."

Leehan felt a chill run down his spine. "What do you mean by 'endgame'?" he asked, his voice quieter than he intended.

Riwoo tilted his head, his eyes gleaming with something that resembled amusement—or perhaps something darker. "The rift, Leehan. You feel it, don’t you?" His voice was soft, almost like he was whispering a confession. "The world is breaking, and it’s only a matter of time before it all unravels. Some of us have been waiting for this for years. I can already see it." He leaned in closer, his smile almost predatory. "And you? You’ll play your part, whether you like it or not."

Sungho’s hand shot out, his palm flat against the table as if to stop Riwoo from getting any closer to Leehan. "That’s enough. Don’t go playing mind games with him. You’re crossing a line," Sungho warned, his voice low and dangerous.

Riwoo seemed unfazed, his gaze flicking between Leehan and Sungho, a flicker of amusement still present. "Relax, Sungho. I’m not here to hurt him. I’m just curious. About you, about Leehan, about the future." His eyes lingered on Leehan for a moment longer before he stood up slowly, pushing his chair back with a soft scrape. "Just remember, Leehan, the world isn’t as simple as it seems."

Leehan swallowed hard, unsure of how to respond. He couldn’t shake the feeling that something was off about Riwoo, but there was also something unsettlingly honest in the way Riwoo spoke about the endgame. Was he trying to warn him? Or was he just playing a dangerous game?

Before Leehan could ask any more questions, Riwoo turned and walked away, his movements fluid and purposeful, as if he had said everything he needed to say.

Sungho immediately turned to Leehan, his face tight with concern. "Don’t listen to him, alright?" Sungho said, his voice soft but insistent. "Riwoo is trying to play games with your mind. He’s dangerous, and he knows exactly what he's doing. He’ll try to manipulate you, and I won’t stand for it. I don’t want you caught in his web."

Leehan nodded, trying to process everything that had just happened. "I know. I’m not stupid." But even as he said the words, the unease still lingered in his chest. What was it that Riwoo wanted from him? And how much did he really know about the world’s fate?

As the two of them fell into silence, the weight of their conversation hung in the air, thick and unsettling. Leehan couldn’t help but wonder: Was Riwoo right? Was the world really on the edge of collapse, and if so, what was his role in all of it?

The rest of the day passed by in a haze. Leehan couldn’t seem to focus on anything other than the weight of the conversation he’d had at lunch, and the looming sense of impending disaster.

His thoughts kept drifting back to Riwoo and Woonhak, their strange behavior and cryptic words. The unnerving way they’d watched him, the ominous warnings in Riwoo’s voice—it all tangled together in his mind, making it hard to think about anything else.

Then there was Taesan. The pull he felt toward him, the strange sense of connection that seemed to keep him coming back to that cold, distant figure. He couldn’t quite understand why, but every time he thought about Taesan, something deep inside him stirred—a feeling that was both unsettling and strangely comforting.

And his grandmother. His stomach twisted as the thought of her safety weighed heavily on his mind. She was the only family he had left, and the more he learned about this school, the more he realized how dangerous things were getting. He couldn’t bear the thought of her being caught in the crossfire.

He had to get her out of the city. He had to protect her.

As the final bell of the day rang, signaling the end of classes, Leehan stood up from his desk, his heart heavy. He packed his things quickly, barely noticing the chatter around him as the classroom began to empty. He needed to leave, to clear his mind, to figure out what to do next.

But as he walked out of the classroom, he found himself stopping in the hallway. For a moment, he stood there, staring down the corridor, lost in thought.

Should he talk to his grandmother about everything he had learned? Could he trust her with the truth, or would it only put her in more danger? He didn't have all the answers, but one thing was certain—he couldn’t stay here, not if the world was truly on the brink of destruction.

Leehan’s thoughts were interrupted when he saw Taesan in the distance, standing alone by one of the windows, looking out over the school grounds. There was something in his posture, a quiet intensity that seemed to draw Leehan in, despite everything else.

He could feel the pull again, stronger this time. Without thinking, he found his feet moving toward Taesan, the need to understand, to ask, to somehow make sense of everything pushing him forward.

As he neared Taesan, he paused just a few feet away, unsure of what to say. Taesan turned his head slightly, acknowledging his presence but saying nothing.

Leehan swallowed hard, his voice barely above a whisper. "Taesan... I need to ask you something."

Taesan didn’t immediately respond, his gaze shifting back toward the window as if contemplating something far beyond the school grounds. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, he spoke, his voice low. "What is it?"

Leehan hesitated for a moment, then took a deep breath, deciding to ask the question that had been haunting him for days. "What’s going to happen? With the world... with everything?"

Taesan didn’t turn to face him, but there was a slight shift in his posture, a subtle change in the air around them. Leehan could feel the tension rising.

"It’s already started," Taesan said quietly, his words chilling. "The world is breaking. And there’s nothing anyone can do to stop it now."

Leehan felt his heart drop, the weight of those words crashing down on him. "What about us? What do we do?"

Taesan turned slowly, his eyes locking with Leehan’s. For the first time, there was something soft in his gaze, something almost... human. "We survive," he said simply. "And we fight when the time comes."

Leehan felt the weight of Taesan's words settle in his chest, a mix of fear and determination swirling within him. The calmness in Taesan’s voice almost made it sound like this was inevitable, like there was no way out of what was coming. And yet, that brief flicker of humanity in his eyes—something that had been so cold and distant before—made Leehan feel like there was still a chance, that maybe they could change something.

"How do we even begin to prepare for something like this?" Leehan asked, his voice shaky despite his best attempt to remain steady.

Taesan didn’t answer immediately. He seemed to be contemplating the question, his gaze shifting to the horizon outside the window, as if the answer was something beyond the walls of the school. The air between them felt heavier now, charged with the knowledge of what was at stake.

"First," Taesan said quietly, turning back to Leehan, "you need to understand that you’re not just a human anymore. You’re involved. Whether you want to be or not." His voice was steady, but there was an undeniable edge to it now, as if the weight of the situation had just dawned on him as well.

Leehan opened his mouth to respond, but Taesan held up a hand to stop him. "Let me finish. You don’t have the training that the rest of us do. And you won’t reach the level we’re at, no matter how hard you try. But that doesn’t mean you’re powerless." He paused, his gaze locking with Leehan’s again. "There’s more to you than what you understand. You might not have supernatural abilities, but your purpose, whatever it is, will be vital when the time comes. You’ll find it, and when you do, you’ll know what to do with it."

Leehan nodded, though he still felt a bit lost. "I don't understand. How am I supposed to help if I can't fight? What use am I if I can't do what you all can?"

Taesan gave him a small, almost imperceptible shake of his head. "You’ll figure it out. You're more capable than you realize, Leehan. But right now, the most important thing is that you stay alive. We all need to survive this. The world’s about to change, and we need every one of us."

Leehan took a deep breath, trying to steady the storm of thoughts that rushed through his mind. He couldn’t help but wonder how much

Taesan knew about him, about his purpose. What if there was more to his connection with the supernatural than even he realized?

"Taesan," Leehan said, his voice quieter now, "do you know why I’m here? Why I’m even in the middle of all of this? Because I still don’t understand why me. Why a human like me?"

Taesan’s expression softened again, but only for a fleeting moment. "You’re here because you’re connected to everything. The supernatural, the war... there’s a reason why you ended up at this school. It wasn’t by chance. There’s something you’re supposed to do, something that will come to you in time."

The certainty in Taesan’s voice made Leehan feel both comforted and unnerved. If there was a reason he was here, then why hadn’t he figured it out yet? What did that mean for his grandmother, for his future?

Before Leehan could speak again, Taesan turned his gaze back to the window, his posture more rigid now, as if the conversation had ended for him. "I told you what you need to know. The rest is up to you." He gave a brief, curt nod, signaling the end of their discussion.

Leehan stood there for a moment, unsure if he should say anything more, but Taesan had already turned to leave. The conversation had ended, and the silence between them grew thick with unspoken thoughts. But just then, Leehan’s feet moved faster than his mind could catch up, and before he knew it, he was standing behind Taesan, his arms wrapping around him in a tight, impulsive hug.

He didn’t know why or how, but his body had acted on its own, driven by something deep within him—something he couldn’t quite understand. The feeling was overwhelming, as if a part of him had recognized something in Taesan that he couldn’t explain, and in that moment, all he wanted was to feel some sense of connection, something to hold onto.

Taesan froze, stiff under Leehan’s touch. The sudden closeness seemed to catch him off guard. For a moment, there was only the sound of their breathing, Taesan’s being steady and controlled, while Leehan’s was quicker, a bit erratic. Slowly, Taesan’s shoulders tensed, and his body seemed to harden, but he didn’t pull away.

Leehan didn’t know what compelled him to do this, but as he stood there, holding onto Taesan, a sense of reassurance began to wash over him. The pull he had felt earlier—stronger than ever now—was undeniable. Maybe it was the chaos of the world around them, maybe it was the looming uncertainty, but in that moment, he wanted to believe that this—this small act—meant something.

Taesan was silent for a long moment, and just when Leehan thought he might have done something unforgivable, Taesan’s voice broke the quiet.

"You’re making this harder," Taesan said, his voice low but not unkind. He didn’t turn around, but there was a strange shift in the atmosphere, a subtle vulnerability in his words.

Leehan pulled back slightly, his hands still resting on Taesan’s back. “I… I don’t know why I did that. It just… felt like I had to.”

There was a brief pause before Taesan finally turned his head, his eyes soft but wary. "It’s not something you should do without thinking, Leehan." His tone wasn’t harsh, but there was an unspoken warning in it. "You’re human. Don’t forget that."

Leehan nodded, feeling a mix of embarrassment and confusion settle in his chest. He didn’t know what had come over him, but he couldn’t shake the feeling that whatever connection he felt with Taesan went far beyond just the immediate danger. There was something else there, something deeper—something that scared him, but also drew him in.

“I’m sorry,” Leehan whispered, his voice small. "I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable."

Taesan’s eyes softened for a moment, the usual coldness receding. He whispered under his breath, something like, “I guess they haven’t told him yet.”

Leehan's heart skipped a beat, but he wasn’t sure if he had heard it right. If he hadn’t been paying such close attention, he might’ve missed it entirely. The words lingered in the air between them, heavy with meaning, yet Taesan didn't seem to acknowledge them, as if they were meant for himself.

Leehan felt a flash of confusion, wondering what Taesan meant. But before he could voice his question, Taesan was already pulling away, his expression returning to that unreadable mask. Leehan hesitated, caught between the need to understand and the fear of pushing too far.

But, instead of asking, he held back. Whatever Taesan had meant, it was clear that now wasn’t the time. There were too many unanswered questions hanging in the air already. He let the moment slip by, though the whisper continued to echo in the back of his mind.

As Taesan walked away, Leehan found himself rooted to the spot, the uncertainty of what he had just heard gnawing at him. What was it that they hadn’t told him yet? Who were "they"? And why did it feel like there was so much more to this connection than he could even begin to grasp?

-

As Leehan made his way toward the exit of the school building, his thoughts were a whirlwind. The day had been full of strange encounters, cryptic whispers, and unsettling realizations. He tried to make sense of it all, but it felt like everything was coming at him too fast. The weight of the world—the impending war, the new students, Taesan, and his grandmother—was starting to settle heavily on his shoulders.

He couldn’t shake the feeling that something was closing in, that the school, the city, and even the people around him were all connected in ways he couldn’t yet understand. And with each step, he felt the pull in his chest grow stronger, that magnetic force that seemed to tie him to Taesan in ways he wasn’t ready to comprehend.

Leehan pushed open the door to the school’s entrance and stepped out into the late afternoon sun. The cool breeze did little to ease the tension in his body, but at least it was a reminder that there was a world outside of the chaos building inside the school. The city was buzzing with its usual noise, people going about their day, unaware of the shifting undercurrents beneath the surface.

He walked slowly, his pace steady but his mind racing. He needed answers. He needed to figure out what was happening, what role he had to play in all of this, and why Taesan had that strange, quiet way of speaking as if he knew things Leehan couldn’t yet grasp.

As he turned a corner near the school, his phone buzzed in his pocket. The phone he had been searching for since this morning had been in his pocket all along. He felt so stupid for not checking sooner.

But then his heart skipped a beat when he saw the messages from Jaehyun.

Jaehyun: Leehan, we need to talk. Something’s happening. Meet us at the usual spot after school.

The usual spot. Jaehyun’s words hit Leehan like a punch in the gut. He couldn’t help but feel like the urgency in Jaehyun’s message was the calm before a storm. Whatever was going on, it wasn’t just about the new students anymore. The ominous weight of everything he’d been learning was finally sinking in.

He quickly typed a response.

Leehan: On my way.

Leehan stuffed the phone back into his pocket, frustration swirling in his chest. Why had he been so distracted? He was running late, again. But this time, it wasn’t the bus he was missing—it was answers, something he desperately needed now more than ever.

He took a deep breath and forced himself to walk faster. The usual spot wasn’t far, just a quiet alley hidden behind a row of buildings near the school. He had met Jaehyun and Sungho there before, it had been to discuss things that seemed trivial at first, only to later realize they weren’t. This time, though, the urgency in Jaehyun’s message felt different.

His mind raced with possibilities—what could Jaehyun know that had him so shaken? What could possibly be happening that was important enough to ask him to meet there?

Leehan turned another corner, the alley coming into view just ahead. He could already see Jaehyun and Sungho waiting for him by the entrance, their expressions more serious than he’d ever seen them.

As he walked up to them, Jaehyun didn’t waste any time. His usual calm demeanor was replaced with a deep frown. “Leehan,” he began, his voice tense, “we need to talk. There’s something big happening.”

Sungho’s gaze flickered nervously between the two of them before he spoke up, his voice quieter than usual. “We’re not the only ones who know about you, Leehan.”

Jaehyun nodded gravely. “And it’s not just about the new students. It’s bigger than that. It’s about the world itself.”

…

Chapter Text

The air was heavy with tension as Leehan sat at the usual spot with Jaehyun and Sungho. Jaehyun’s last words lingered in the silence, the weight of them sinking into Leehan’s chest.

“And it’s not just about the new students,”

Jaehyun repeated, his voice calm but firm. “It’s bigger than that. It’s about the world itself.”

Leehan’s body froze, his mind struggling to process the gravity of Jaehyun’s words. For a moment, the world around him seemed to still, his breath caught in his chest. He glanced at

Sungho, who was staring at Jaehyun with wide eyes, clearly grappling with the same shock.

Sungho’s voice was faint, almost hesitant. “What do you mean... the world itself?”

Jaehyun let out a deep sigh, running a hand through his hair in frustration. “I didn’t want to say anything until I knew more,” he muttered under his breath, his tone edged with annoyance—though it wasn’t clear if it was directed at himself or the situation.

“Jaehyun,” Leehan finally managed, his voice shaky. “What’s going on? What did you mean by that?”

Jaehyun looked between the two of them, his usually composed expression faltering for a moment before he steadied himself. “I had a talk with Taesan,” he admitted, his tone serious. “I needed answers, and he’s one of the few people who actually has them. Whether I like it or not.”

Sungho frowned. “Taesan? Since when do you trust him?”

Jaehyun exhaled sharply, the tension in his body evident. “I don’t trust him. Not completely. But he’s got connections, and he knows more about the rip than anyone else at this school.”

Leehan felt a pang of unease at the mention of Taesan. Memories of their brief but intense interactions surfaced in his mind, and he couldn’t ignore the strange pull he felt toward him. “What did he tell you?”

Jaehyun hesitated, his brows furrowing as if debating whether to say what was on his mind. But finally, he spoke, his voice low. “Taesan knew all along.”

Sungho’s eyes narrowed. “What do you mean, he knew?”

“He knew what was coming,” Jaehyun replied, his tone edged with frustration. “The rip, the changes to the school, the war—everything. He wouldn’t tell me how, or why, but he’s been aware of this for a long time.”

Leehan felt a chill run down his spine. “And he didn’t tell anyone?”

“Apparently, he didn’t think it was his job to warn us,” Jaehyun said bitterly. “All he said was that we need to be prepared. He said the school’s going to make an announcement tomorrow, explaining more about the special classes and why the rules are changing.”

Sungho frowned, his unease evident. “Why do I feel like this is going to be bad?”

Jaehyun’s gaze darkened. “Because it is. Taesan didn’t give me any real details, but before he left, he said one thing that stuck with me.” He paused, his voice dropping as he repeated the words. “‘Time is ticking. Be prepared for anything.’”

Leehan felt his stomach twist. He didn’t know what to say, and by the looks on Jaehyun and Sungho’s faces, neither did they.

"Fuck"

Sungho’s sudden outburst of curses broke the heavy silence, making both Leehan and Jaehyun flinch.

“What the—Sungho?” Jaehyun asked, startled.

Leehan stared at him, wide-eyed. He had never heard Sungho curse before. It wasn’t his style; Sungho was always the playful one, the guy who lightened the mood when things got tense.

“Fuck it,” Sungho muttered again, running a hand through his hair in frustration. “This is serious. Like, really serious.”

“Yeah, no kidding,” Jaehyun said, though his tone was less sharp than usual, probably still shocked by Sungho’s sudden change in demeanor.

Sungho shook his head, his usual carefree expression replaced with one of pure dread. “If Taesan’s saying time is ticking, and if the school is changing the rules, then this is it, isn’t it? We’re not going to have any more time to prepare.”

Leehan swallowed hard, the knot in his stomach tightening. “You mean… the rip? The war?”

Sungho gave a short, bitter laugh. “Yeah, and whatever else is going to come crawling out of it.”

The air between them grew even heavier, as if the weight of Sungho’s words settled over them all at once. Leehan had seen Jaehyun serious before, but even he seemed thrown off by Sungho’s reaction. If Sungho, of all people, was losing his cool, things were worse than any of them had thought.

Leehan surprised even himself as he spoke, his voice calm and steady despite the turmoil raging inside him. “We still have time,” he said firmly, his gaze moving between Jaehyun and Sungho. “Even if it’s not much, it’s something. We can figure this out.”

Jaehyun blinked at him, his sharp eyes softening in rare surprise. “You’re awfully optimistic for someone who just learned the world might be falling apart.”

Leehan gave a nervous laugh, running a hand through his silver-tinted hair. “Trust me, I’m freaking out on the inside. But losing it now won’t help anyone, right? I mean, we’ve got people like you, and… well, Taesan, I guess.” His voice wavered slightly at the mention of Taesan, but he kept going. “We just need to work together and focus on what we can do.”

Sungho let out a slow breath, some of the tension in his shoulders easing. “Well, damn, Leehan. Didn’t expect you to be the voice of reason today.”

Leehan shrugged, though he could feel the weight of the situation pressing down on him even as he tried to lift his friends’ spirits. “I guess someone has to be. And besides, if we panic now, what’s the point of all those special classes they’re talking about?”

Jaehyun smirked faintly, though the unease hadn’t completely left his expression. “Fair point.”

Despite his outward composure, Leehan’s mind was racing. The truth was, he felt like he was standing on the edge of a cliff, with no idea how far down the fall would go. But looking at Jaehyun and Sungho, he realized he wasn’t the only one feeling that way. The weight of the unknown was on all of them, each of them bearing the same burden, even if they masked it better than he did.

Jaehyun’s eyes were still focused on the ground, his expression unreadable as he mulled over the conversation. Sungho, on the other hand, seemed to be fidgeting, his usual calm demeanor replaced with an almost restless energy.

Leehan’s thoughts were a storm of chaos, each one crashing into the next without warning. His mind felt too small to contain everything that was unfolding around him. He glanced at Jaehyun and Sungho, both of them lost in their own thoughts, yet still grounded in the reality of their situation. He envied that. They seemed like they had a handle on things, like they knew how to face what was coming. But Leehan? He was drowning in questions.

The pull. Taesan. His grandmother. The rip. The special classes. Every little detail seemed to fit into a larger, terrifying puzzle he wasn’t sure he could solve.

Leehan found himself wondering why he was even here. What role was he supposed to play? Why did the world feel so heavy all of a sudden? Was it because of him? The fact that he was human? Was he just some pawn in this bigger game, or was there more to it—something he hadn’t yet seen?

And Taesan. The hug. The strange, inexplicable bond between them. Leehan couldn’t understand it, but the more he thought about it, the more it gnawed at him. Why did it feel so right, yet so wrong at the same time? Why was everything about Taesan—his presence, his touch—so different from anyone else?

Leehan wanted answers. Needed them. The uncertainty was eating at him, piece by piece. There was a part of him that wanted to run, to hide away from all of it, but the more he tried to push it all aside, the more it consumed him.

He knew, deep down, that this wasn’t just about him anymore. The pull, the school, the war on the horizon—this was about survival. About protecting the people he cared about, especially his grandmother, who had unknowingly put him in the path of all this madness.

But how was he supposed to protect anyone when he didn’t even know what he was up against? How could he fight, or even understand, when the pieces of the puzzle weren’t even in place?

Leehan shook his head slightly, trying to clear the whirlwind of thoughts that spiraled endlessly in his mind. He wasn’t sure if he was ready for any of it. But there was no turning back now.

He glanced at his friends again, their faces full of concern and determination. They were the only anchor he had in this sea of uncertainty. If they could stand firm, then maybe—just maybe—he could too.

But it still didn’t stop the feeling of fear gnawing at his insides, the thought that things were about to spiral out of control far beyond what they could handle. How much time did they really have? How much time did he have?

Jaehyun’s voice cut through Leehan’s spiraling thoughts, and he blinked, momentarily lost in the present again.

"Leehan," Jaehyun said, his tone softer now, yet still carrying that firm edge. "You need to go home. Get some rest. You’ve had a lot to process today."

Leehan glanced up at him, noticing the way Jaehyun’s eyes softened, like he was trying to be reassuring, even though the weight of everything hung between them.

"You’re no good to anyone if you’re running on empty. Take the night, calm down, and come back tomorrow ready to face whatever’s coming. We’ll be here to help, as always."

Sungho, still fidgeting, shot Leehan a quick, understanding glance, his usual teasing demeanor completely gone. He nodded, his voice quieter than usual. “Yeah, man. You’ve been through enough today. We’ll catch up tomorrow.”

Leehan opened his mouth to protest, to say that he couldn’t just shut off his mind like they seemed to think he could, but the words caught in his throat. Something in their expressions, in their concern, made him hesitate.

Maybe they were right. Maybe he needed to step back, even if just for a moment. The truth was, he felt like he was being pulled in a thousand different directions, and the exhaustion was beginning to weigh on him in ways he hadn’t expected.

With a quiet sigh, he finally nodded. “Yeah... I guess you’re right. I’ll go home.”

Jaehyun gave him a short, approving nod before turning his attention to Sungho, who seemed to be already thinking ahead to the next steps.

“Good,” Jaehyun said. “Take care of yourself. We’ll handle everything else for now.”

As Leehan stood there, unsure of what tomorrow would bring, he realized that no matter how much rest he got, he wouldn’t be able to escape the weight of what was coming. But for tonight, he would try—at least for a little while.

“Thanks,” Leehan said softly, managing a half-smile before he turned and headed toward the exit.

But as he walked away, his mind was already on the next step, the next moment. The unknown was still looming ahead. He couldn’t rest fully—not yet.

—

Leehan arrived home, the familiar hum of the apartment complex greeting him as he stepped inside. The place was quiet, save for the low hum of the refrigerator and the soft ticking of a clock on the wall. His grandmother’s voice wasn’t ringing through the apartment like usual, and for a moment, the silence felt more oppressive than comforting.

He dropped his bag by the door, then moved into the living room, where his grandmother was sitting in her usual chair, knitting. She looked up as he entered, offering him a warm smile. But her eyes quickly softened when she saw the expression on his face, sensing the weight he was carrying.

"Donghyun, you look like you’ve seen a ghost," she said with a slight chuckle, though it was clear she could tell something was off. "Rough day?"

Leehan took a deep breath, then walked over to her, his steps slower than usual. He didn’t know how to start this conversation, but he knew he couldn’t let it go any longer.

“Grandma,” he began, his voice steady but with an edge of urgency. "I need to know how you found the school. Why did you send me there? You never really told me, and I’ve been thinking about it all day. I need answers."

His grandmother put down her knitting needles, her brow furrowing as she regarded him carefully. She’d always been a woman of few words, and now, it seemed like she was choosing them even more carefully.

“I received a letter," she said after a pause, her voice quiet but firm. "A recommendation. It came in the mail, out of nowhere. The letter said the school was well-known for taking in students who needed a ‘specialized environment,’ and I thought... well, I thought it would be a good opportunity for you.”

Leehan’s stomach dropped as he sat down across from her. “But you didn’t question it? You didn’t wonder who sent it?”

His grandmother hesitated for a moment, her gaze dropping to her hands before she looked back up at him. “I thought about it, yes. But the letter seemed genuine. And the idea of you going to a school that could give you the environment you needed, one where you wouldn’t have to worry about fitting in... It seemed like a blessing.”

“Didn’t you find it strange?” Leehan pressed. “How the letter just appeared, and you never knew the sender?”

She shook her head, her expression unreadable. “I did. But it seemed like fate. Maybe I was just too trusting, I don’t know. But I wanted you to have the chance.”

Leehan’s mind was racing now, and he leaned forward, his eyes locked onto hers. “Grandma, did you know anything about... the supernatural? About the things I’ve been learning about at school?”

His grandmother stiffened, her eyes flickering with a mix of discomfort and hesitation. She didn’t answer immediately, her hands clenched tightly in her lap.

“I—I don’t know what you mean,” she said finally, her voice a little shakier than usual. “I don’t know anything about that, Donghyun.”

Leehan’s heart sank as he studied her face, trying to discern any hint of deception, but he found none. She seemed genuinely unsure.

“So, you never knew about the vampires, or the other supernatural beings?” Leehan asked, trying to keep his voice steady despite the whirlwind in his mind.

"What do you mean, vampires and supernatural beings?" she asked, her voice edged with concern. "Donghyun, what’s going on? You’re scaring me with all this talk."

Leehan stood frozen for a moment, his heart hammering in his chest. He had hoped, maybe, just a small part of him had hoped that she would know something more, something that would help make sense of it all. But now, it felt like she was just as lost as he was.

He took a step back, shaking his head as his mind raced, trying to make sense of her words. "You don’t understand, Grandma. The school... the students there... they’re not just students. They’re supernatural, vampires, and other creatures. I—" He broke off, unsure of how to continue. How could he explain all of this to her when he could barely comprehend it himself?

"Donghyun, you’re not making sense," she said softly, standing up from her chair and walking over to him. Her eyes were wide with worry. "What do you mean ‘vampires’? Are you feeling okay? You’ve been under a lot of stress lately, haven’t you?"

Leehan closed his eyes for a moment, trying to keep himself grounded. "I’m not making this up, Grandma. I’ve seen them. There are vampires in the school. And there’s something bigger going on—something dangerous. The world is changing, and I think it’s all connected."

His grandmother’s face remained a mask of confusion, but her eyes held something else now—fear. "Donghyun... I don’t know what’s happening, but please, you have to stop. You’re worrying yourself over nothing. The world isn’t what you think it is. You’ve been seeing things, imagining things. This school, these people, they’re just normal students."

Leehan swallowed hard, the knot in his stomach tightening. "You don’t get it, Grandma. This isn’t normal. There’s something going on, and I’m being dragged into it. You have to know something about it. I don’t know who to trust anymore."

His grandmother looked away for a moment, a flicker of something strange in her eyes, but it was gone before he could catch it. "You need to rest, Donghyun," she said quietly, her voice gentle now, almost soothing. "You’re not thinking clearly. Everything will be okay."

Leehan could see she wasn’t going to give him the answers he needed. Maybe she really didn’t know. Maybe she had been kept in the dark, just like he had. But something about her reaction didn’t sit right with him.

He sighed, his body exhausted from the weight of everything on his shoulders. "I’m going to bed," he muttered, turning away from her. He didn’t want to argue anymore. He needed to think, to process everything that had been happening.

His grandmother didn’t say anything else as he walked down the hallway to his room, but the doubt gnawed at him. There was something off about all of this, something his grandmother wasn’t telling him.

Once in his room, Leehan collapsed onto his bed, staring up at the ceiling, his thoughts spinning. The more he tried to understand what was going on, the more confusing everything became. The school, and his grandmother’s strange behavior.

He didn’t have answers—only more questions. And he wasn’t sure how much longer he could keep pretending that everything was going to be okay. Tomorrow, he would have to face whatever was coming, and the uncertainty of it all made his stomach churn.

Leehan closed his eyes, his mind filled with a whirlwind of thoughts, as sleep slowly claimed him.

—

Leehan woke up with the first rays of light creeping through the curtains, but it didn’t feel like morning. It felt like a continuation of the chaos in his mind. He had barely slept, his thoughts keeping him up all night, spiraling over everything he had learned and felt.

He rubbed his eyes, hoping that the sleep he had managed to get might have offered some clarity, but instead, he only felt more exhausted. Getting out of bed, he moved through the motions of getting ready for school without much thought. There was no point in skipping it; the world wouldn’t stop spinning just because he was confused.

He dressed in his usual comfort— a white t-shirt, its text barely visible from repeated washing. He threw on his light-wash denim jacket with the grey hooded lining, the fabric slightly worn at the cuffs. And the same baggy denim jeans he had on yesterday. His silver-tinted hair fell in slightly tousled waves, more out of habit than care.

As he grabbed his bag and walked toward the door, he caught a glimpse of his reflection in the hallway mirror. His face looked as tired as he felt, the weight of everything pressing down on his shoulders. He didn’t even recognize the person looking back at him anymore. This wasn’t the life he had imagined for himself. He was a human, thrown into a world of supernatural beings, fighting against something he couldn’t even fully understand.

Sighing, he left the house, locking the door behind him and stepping out into the crisp morning air. The school day ahead felt like a mountain he would have to climb, and he wasn’t sure if he was ready for it. But there was no choice. He had to keep going, keep pushing forward, even if it felt like everything was slipping through his fingers.

The walk to school felt longer than usual. Leehan’s steps were slow, each one heavy with the weight of everything that has happened. His mind was a tangled mess, thoughts swirling faster than he could grasp them. Taesan, the questions about his grandmother, the new students, the changes at the school—none of it made sense, and yet it all seemed interconnected in ways he couldn’t fully understand.

His breath came in shallow bursts, his chest tight as he walked the familiar route to school. How was he supposed to focus on anything when his entire world was collapsing into something he couldn’t control? He couldn’t help but feel out of place, like he was standing on the edge of something huge, and if he took a wrong step, he would fall into the unknown.

As he neared the school gates, the rush of students milling about in the morning, talking and laughing, seemed like an echo of a world he no longer belonged to. They were oblivious to the storm that was brewing, but he wasn’t. His life wasn’t normal anymore, and it never would be again.

Jaehyun spotted him first and waved him over. His face softened as Leehan approached, but there was a seriousness in his gaze that immediately put Leehan on edge.

"Ready for today?" Jaehyun asked, his voice steady but laced with an undertone of concern. Leehan hesitated, he wasn’t sure if he was ever going to be ready for any of this.

"Not really," Leehan admitted, forcing a smile. "But I don’t have much of a choice, do I?"

Jaehyun nodded, his expression unreadable for a moment. He looked at Leehan with a steady gaze, his voice softer this time. "You don’t. But believe me, Sungho and I are in the same state as you. We’re all still figuring it out."

Leehan blinked, surprised by the honesty in Jaehyun’s tone. For a moment, he hadn’t realized that Jaehyun and Sungho might be feeling just as overwhelmed, despite their usual calmness.

Sungho, who had been silently listening, added with a slight smirk, "Yeah, don't think we've got it all together either. It’s been a mess for all of us. You’re not alone in this."

That reassurance hit Leehan harder than he expected. It didn’t make the situation any less complicated, but at least it reminded him that his friends were facing the same chaos, and they were still standing strong.

"I guess that helps a bit," Leehan said with a faint chuckle, shaking his head. "Feels like everything is happening so fast, though. Sometimes I wish I could just pause it all for a second."

Jaehyun’s gaze softened, and he placed a hand on Leehan's shoulder. "I know. But you’ll get through it, just like we will. One step at a time."

Leehan nodded, feeling a bit more grounded by their words. The weight of the world was still heavy on his shoulders, but knowing that he had friends who understood helped ease some of that burden. "Thanks, guys. I... needed to hear that."

Sungho gave him a playful nudge. "What are friends for? Now, let's get to class before we’re late."

With that, they all walked toward the entrance, a quiet sense of camaraderie settling between them. Even though the road ahead was uncertain, at least they weren’t walking it alone.

As they stepped through the door into the school building, Leehan's stomach dropped. Standing by the entrance, leaning casually against the lockers, were Riwoo and Woonhak. Their eyes flicked over to Leehan and his friends as soon as they entered, their expressions unreadable but intensely focused.

The air around them felt charged, thick with tension that made Leehan’s skin prickle. He could tell from their posture that they weren’t just standing there casually—they were waiting for something, or perhaps someone. And it was clear that someone was him.

Jaehyun’s pace slowed, his shoulders stiffening as they noticed the new students. Sungho’s face tightened, the easygoing demeanor slipping from his features. The weight of the situation was undeniable.

Riwoo straightened up, his gaze locking onto Leehan, and for a split second, it felt like time froze. He didn’t smile, but there was a flicker of something in his eyes—something dark, something knowing.

“Leehan,” Riwoo said, his voice low and smooth, almost too casual for the situation. “I’ve been meaning to talk to you.”

Woonhak, standing a little further behind Riwoo, studied them all with an unreadable expression. His stance was relaxed, but there was an air of danger surrounding him that Leehan couldn’t ignore.

Leehan’s pulse quickened. He hadn’t expected to see them again so soon—especially not like this.

“Is there something you need?” Leehan asked, his voice steady despite the unsettling sensation crawling up his spine.

Riwoo’s lips curled into a small, almost predatory grin. “Actually, yes. We need to talk. All of us.” He glanced between Jaehyun, Sungho, and Leehan before turning his focus back to Leehan, his eyes narrowing slightly.

Leehan’s heart raced, and he shared a quick look with Jaehyun and Sungho. Whatever this was, it wasn’t going to be good.

Riwoo’s gaze never left Leehan as he continued, his tone casual but with an underlying sharpness that made Leehan uneasy. “You know, the school we transferred from wasn’t much different from this one,” Riwoo said, his voice smooth. “The difference, however, is that they don't waste time with pretending. They don't care about keeping things under wraps.” He paused, his lips curling into a small, almost amused smirk. “It was a place for special students, just like here, but with a much more... honest approach."

Leehan felt a chill run down his spine as he tried to keep his composure. The mention of the other school felt ominous, especially knowing that Taesan had connections with them. But Riwoo wasn’t done.

He stepped a little closer, his eyes glinting with something unreadable, and continued, “And here you are, Leehan, in the middle of this world of power, of vampires and supernatural creatures, trying to pretend you're one of us. But you’re not. You’re human." His voice softened slightly, almost pitying, but it held a darker edge. "I wonder how much longer Jaehyun, Sungho, and especially Taesan can keep up this little act of protection before the facade falls apart.”

Leehan’s chest tightened, his breath catching in his throat. The weight of Riwoo’s words sank deep into him, like cold steel. The idea that he wasn’t part of this world, that he was constantly teetering on the edge of a place he could never truly belong, was something Leehan had feared all along.

Before he could respond, Riwoo’s smile widened, and he let out a low, dark laugh. It was quiet at first, almost to himself, but it quickly grew more pronounced. The laugh wasn’t full of humor—it was knowing, mocking. “I mean, how much longer do you think they can hide you, little human? The scent, it’s all there. You can feel it, can’t you? The danger that’s already creeping into your life?”

Leehan’s pulse hammered in his ears, and his eyes darted to Jaehyun and Sungho, hoping for some sign of reassurance. But both of them were silent, their expressions unreadable, as though they were waiting for something. Perhaps for Riwoo to say what he was really implying.

Riwoo’s eyes flicked between the three of them, lingering on Leehan for a moment longer, before his smile softened into something almost sympathetic. “Don’t worry, Leehan,” he said, his voice low and almost tender. “Your little secret is safe with me—for now.”

His words hung in the air like a dark promise. The weight of what he said settled heavily on Leehan’s shoulders, and a cold unease crept up his spine. What was Riwoo really hinting at? What was about to happen that Leehan wasn’t prepared for?

Jaehyun shifted slightly beside him, and Sungho let out a quiet sigh. But neither of them said a word, as though they were letting Riwoo have the floor for a reason.

Leehan swallowed hard, trying to steady his breath. “What’s your point, Riwoo?” he asked, trying to keep his voice steady despite the anxiety gnawing at him.

Riwoo didn’t answer immediately, but instead, he looked over his shoulder at Woonhak, who had remained eerily silent throughout the exchange. With a slight nod, Riwoo turned back to Leehan, his gaze hardening.

“My point is,” Riwoo said, the lightness gone from his voice now, “that you’re running out of time. And so are they.” He motioned vaguely to Jaehyun and Sungho. “The longer you stay here, pretending you’re just a normal human, the harder it’s going to be for all of you when the truth comes out. And trust me, it will come out.”

He stepped away, the tension in the air lifting slightly, though the unease remained like a thick fog. Leehan stood frozen in place, his thoughts racing. What did Riwoo know? What was coming that he wasn’t ready for?

Woonhak gave them all a look before turning away, silently walking towards the exit. Riwoo lingered for a moment longer, his eyes still locked on Leehan, before he too turned to follow his companion.

Jaehyun and Sungho didn’t move right away, but Leehan could feel their eyes on him, both of them waiting for him to say something, anything.

Leehan felt the pull of the conversation still hanging in the air, and for the first time, he wondered if there was any way he could escape this world that had become his reality—if he could even survive it.

Jaehyun’s jaw clenched, his usual calm demeanor cracking for the first time since the conversation began. His hand tightened into a fist at his side, and his eyes were dark with barely contained frustration. He was the first to speak, his voice low but laced with barely contained anger.

“ How much do they know about us?” Jaehyun muttered, his eyes narrowing toward the door where Riwoo had just left. “It’s one thing to transfer in and start stirring things up, but it’s another to have that much insight into the students here.”

Sungho, who had remained silent up until now, looked at Jaehyun, his eyes equally sharp. “And it’s not just the school they know about,” he said, his tone hard, every word laced with disbelief. “They know about us —about you and me.” He shot a quick glance at Leehan before his eyes hardened again. “And now they’ve got you tangled up in whatever game they’re playing.”

Leehan felt his stomach drop at the words, the realization sinking deeper into his chest. The more they spoke about the new students, the more it became clear: Riwoo and Woonhak weren’t just random transfers. They were here for something. And that something involved them —Leehan, Jaehyun, and Sungho.

“They know too much,” Jaehyun continued, shaking his head. “It’s like they’re just waiting for the right moment to make their move.” His voice was tinged with frustration, but there was an edge of fear buried deep within. “I thought we’d have more time, time to figure out how to handle all this, but now it feels like we’re running out of options.”

Leehan watched both of them, trying to process the weight of their words. They were angry—no, more than that. They were worried. And they weren’t the only ones. He could feel the anxiety twisting inside him, his mind racing to make sense of it all. What did Riwoo mean by "time running out?"

“I’m starting to think they might have been sent here for a reason,” Sungho said after a moment of silence. “To stir things up. To throw off everything we’ve been trying to keep hidden.”

Jaehyun didn’t respond right away. Instead, he took a long, steadying breath, his eyes distant as though he was piecing together the puzzle in his mind. “You’re right. Something’s not adding up. There’s no way they could have known all that without someone feeding them information... someone here  at the school.”

Leehan’s chest tightened at the implication. The fact that someone from inside the school was involved in this—someone who had the same knowledge as Riwoo and Woonhak—sent a ripple of panic through him.

But before Leehan could voice his thoughts, Jaehyun cut in, his voice steady but firm. “Sungho and I will handle everything, Leehan. We’ll make sure Riwoo doesn’t spill anything that could put us all in danger. You don’t have to worry about that.”

Leehan’s breath hitched, and an unfamiliar surge of frustration bubbled up inside him. He clenched his fists, his gaze hardening as he looked at Jaehyun. He wasn’t used to being treated like he was incapable, like he was someone who needed protection from every little thing.

“I can handle it too, Jaehyun,” Leehan said, his voice sharper than he intended. “I’m human, but that doesn’t mean I’m oblivious .” He paused, trying to reign in the sudden burst of emotion. “I’m not some fragile thing you have to shield from every danger. I can deal with whatever Riwoo is trying to play at.”

Jaehyun blinked, clearly surprised by the sudden outburst. Sungho seemed to shift uncomfortably, as though unsure how to respond to the tension between them.

“I—” Jaehyun started, but Leehan didn’t let him finish.

“You think I don’t know what’s going on?” Leehan continued, his voice tight. “I’ve seen enough. I’ve dealt with enough. I can handle myself.”

For a moment, the three of them just stood there, the weight of the silence hanging between them. Jaehyun and Sungho exchanged a brief, unreadable look before Jaehyun sighed, his shoulders relaxing just a little.

“Leehan, we know you’re strong,” Jaehyun said slowly. “But this isn’t just about strength. There are things going on that... we still don’t fully understand. It’s not about you not being capable. It’s about making sure you’re not walking into something dangerous without knowing the full picture.”

Leehan opened his mouth to retort, but the sincerity in Jaehyun’s voice stopped him. Jaehyun wasn’t trying to belittle him; he was

trying to protect him in the only way he knew how. It wasn’t the easiest thing to accept, but maybe Jaehyun was right. Maybe there were things about this situation that were bigger than what Leehan could handle on his own.

Sungho cleared his throat, cutting through the tension. “What Jaehyun means is... we don’t want you to be caught off guard. We’ll handle the dangerous stuff, but we’ll make sure you’re prepared too. We’re in this together.”

Leehan’s chest tightened, but he nodded. He didn’t like it. He didn’t like the idea of standing on the sidelines, of being treated like someone who couldn’t take care of himself. But maybe, just maybe, they were right. Riwoo and Woonhak weren’t ordinary students. And whatever game they were playing, it was bigger than any of them could have anticipated.

“I’ll hold my own,” Leehan said quietly, his gaze softening. “But... I get it. I’ll let you handle what I can’t.”

Jaehyun gave him a nod, his expression relieved but still serious. “Good. We’re in this together. We’ll figure it out.”

And for the first time in what felt like forever, Leehan actually believed it.

The sound of the bell echoed through the halls, snapping them all back to reality. Leehan's stomach tightened as the last remnants of tension from the conversation faded, replaced by the looming weight of the day ahead.

Jaehyun gave him a quick, reassuring glance before turning toward the third floor, motioning for Leehan to follow. Sungho fell in line behind them, his usual calm demeanor back in place, though the look in his eyes suggested he wasn’t entirely at ease.

As they made their way toward their next class, Leehan couldn’t help but feel the unease settle in his chest again. The day was just beginning, and he had no idea what more Riwoo and Woonhak were going to throw his way—or what other surprises the school, and the world, had in store.

When they arrived at class, the room was buzzing with the typical chatter of students settling into their seats. But the atmosphere felt different today, tense in a way Leehan couldn't quite place. The air was thick with unspoken words, and as Leehan entered, he noticed several students casting quick glances his way, their eyes lingering just a second too long.

He took his usual seat behind Jaehyun and Sungho, feeling the weight of their gazes even more today. He could sense the undercurrent of worry and confusion surrounding him, and it made him more self-conscious than usual. But he kept his head down, trying to focus on the front of the room, hoping the lesson would start soon to distract him from everything else.

Jaehyun leaned over and whispered, "You okay?"

Leehan hesitated before nodding. "Yeah, just... tired."

And Jaehyun left it at that.

Leehan leaned back in his seat, trying to shake off the lingering tension in the room. Jaehyun and Sungho resumed their quiet conversation, their words low, but Leehan couldn’t fully focus on what they were saying. His thoughts kept drifting back to what had just happened—Riwoo’s cryptic comments.

He couldn’t stop replaying Riwoo’s words in his mind. The way he had spoken about the fragility of the facade, the way he’d casually mentioned how long Taesan and the others could protect him. It all felt too ominous, too intentional. It felt like Riwoo wasn’t just trying to intimidate him, but like he was testing something—pushing to see how far the walls around Leehan could bend before they cracked.

He glanced over at Jaehyun and Sungho, who were still talking quietly, though their expressions were unreadable now, focused, almost too intense. Were they talking about the same things that had been running through Leehan's mind? What more could they be keeping from him?

Leehan wasn’t naive. He could sense the tension in the room, the way the air seemed thick with unspoken words and untold truths. He was human, yes—but that didn’t mean he was oblivious to the way things worked. And the longer he sat there, the more certain he became that the truth wasn’t just something everyone else was hiding from him. It was something that was actively being kept from him—by people who cared about him, even if they were doing it out of a sense of protection

But how long could they keep doing that? How long could they shield him from the harsh reality of what was coming?

Before he could sink deeper into his spiraling thoughts, the door to the classroom opened, and the teacher stepped in, signaling the start of class. Leehan didn’t feel any more ready to face it than he had been the day before.

The teacher’s voice droned on at the front of the room, but Leehan barely registered the words. His mind was elsewhere, and even though he tried to focus, the unease wouldn’t leave him. Every glance from his classmates, every shuffle of paper, felt heavier than it should. It was as if the weight of what Riwoo had said followed him into the classroom, lingering over him like a dark cloud.

Jaehyun and Sungho seemed equally distracted. Jaehyun’s leg bounced under the table—a tell Leehan had come to recognize as nervous energy. Sungho kept tapping his pen against his notebook, though the page remained blank. It was clear that Riwoo’s words had unsettled them just as much as they had him, even if neither of them had admitted it outright.

The rest of the hour moved about the same. Leehan stared blankly at his notebook, the lines on the page blurring together as his thoughts spiraled. School felt like the last thing he should be worrying about. The weight of Riwoo’s cryptic words and the uneasy silence between Jaehyun and Sungho hung over him like a storm cloud.

Jaehyun’s jaw was tight, and he hadn’t stopped bouncing his leg. Sungho, meanwhile, kept gripping his pen so hard it seemed like it might snap. Their tension was palpable, radiating off them in waves, and it only added to Leehan’s unease.

The minutes dragged on. Every glance at the clock felt like an eternity, but finally, as the clock ticked down to five minutes before the bell, a faint crackle came through the school’s intercom system.

Leehan immediately straightened in his seat, and the rest of the class fell into an eerie silence.

“Attention, students,” the principal’s voice echoed through the speakers, calm but carrying a weight that demanded attention. “We have an important announcement to make.”

A few murmurs rippled through the room, but they quickly died down as the principal continued.

“Effective immediately, the schedule for all students will undergo significant changes. Starting today, all students are required to attend the special classes. These classes will now be held daily and are mandatory for everyone, regardless of your current status.”

The room erupted into whispers, confused and nervous voices overlapping as the weight of the announcement sank in. Leehan’s stomach twisted. Special classes? The ones Jaehyun and Sungho had told him about—the ones meant to prepare students for things he hadn’t even begun to understand?

The principal’s voice cut through the noise again. “These changes are necessary for the safety and preparedness of all students. More details will be provided in the upcoming assembly later today. Until then, please remain focused and continue with your day.”

With that, the intercom cut off, leaving the classroom in stunned silence.

Leehan glanced at Jaehyun and Sungho. Both of them were stiff, their expressions dark. Jaehyun met Leehan’s gaze, his eyes filled with an unspoken warning.

“Later,” Jaehyun mouthed, his tone clear even without speaking aloud.

The bell rang moments later, but the usual chatter and bustle were muted. The tension in the air was almost suffocating as students shuffled out of the classroom. Leehan followed Jaehyun and Sungho, his thoughts racing.

The hallway was unusually quiet. Groups of students huddled together, their hushed voices carrying a mix of confusion and concern. Leehan followed closely behind Jaehyun and Sungho, trying to make sense of the announcement and the palpable shift in the school’s atmosphere.

“What does this mean?” Leehan finally asked, his voice low.

Jaehyun didn’t respond right away. He glanced over his shoulder at Leehan, then exchanged a look with Sungho.

“It means things are escalating faster than anyone expected,” Sungho muttered, his voice tense.

Leehan’s chest tightened. “But why now? Didn’t you say we had more time?”

Jaehyun sighed, running a hand through his hair. “This… this changes everything. If the school is enforcing the special classes for everyone, it means they’re preparing for something imminent.”

Leehan swallowed hard, his mind spinning. The principal’s words echoed in his ears: necessary for the safety and preparedness of all students.

As they turned a corner toward the cafeteria, Jaehyun stopped abruptly, causing Leehan to nearly bump into him. “Before the assembly,” Jaehyun said, his tone sharper now, “you need to stick with us. Don’t go wandering off.”

Leehan just nodded, keeping his gaze down. He decided not to ask any questions because he probably already knew why Jaehyun insisted he stay close. It was obvious, wasn’t it? Everything about the new students, the sudden changes, the rising tension—it all pointed to one thing: danger. And as much as Leehan wanted to deny it, he knew he was at the center of it all.

Sungho glanced at him, his expression a little softer than Jaehyun’s. “It’s not just about staying safe,” he added. “It’s about being smart. If someone’s watching you—and trust me, they are—you can’t give them an opening to corner you.”

Leehan’s throat felt dry, but he managed a small nod. His feet moved automatically as they continued toward the cafeteria, but his thoughts spiraled. He hated feeling this powerless, like a piece on a chessboard being moved around without his say.

When they finally stepped into the cafeteria, the shift in atmosphere was even more obvious. Conversations were subdued, and the usual cheerful buzz of lunch hour was gone, replaced by a quiet tension that seemed to ripple through the room.

Leehan’s eyes darted around, scanning the crowd, and his stomach dropped when he saw them: Riwoo and Woonhak, seated near the center of the room. Riwoo’s piercing gaze was already fixed on him, while Woonhak leaned back in his chair, his posture casual but his eyes sharp, scanning the room like a predator surveying its territory.

“They’re here,” Leehan muttered, his voice barely audible.

“We see them,” Jaehyun said, his tone clipped. Without missing a beat, he nudged Leehan forward, steering him toward a table on the far side of the room, away from the two new students.

As they sat down, Leehan couldn’t help but glance back at Riwoo and Woonhak. They weren’t even trying to hide the fact that they were watching. Riwoo’s lips curled into a faint smirk, and he said something to Woonhak, who chuckled softly in response.

“Stop looking at them,” Jaehyun said sharply, pulling Leehan’s attention back to their table.

Leehan flushed and dropped his gaze. “Sorry, I just—”

“I know,” Jaehyun interrupted, his voice softening slightly. “But don’t give them the satisfaction. The more you react, the more they’ll push.”

Sungho crossed his arms, his eyes flicking toward Riwoo and Woonhak. “They’re testing us,” he muttered. “And they’re not subtle about it.”

Leehan clenched his fists under the table, the weight of their words sinking in. He wasn’t sure how much longer he could keep this up—pretending everything was normal when his entire world felt like it was crumbling beneath him.

just then, Leehan's heart skipped a beat as his eyes locked onto the familiar sight of Oreo-colored hair. Taesan stood out in the sea of muted tones, a beacon Leehan couldn’t help but focus on. Taesan never hang around cafeteria for lunch the past days, so the sight alone was enough to pique his curiosity.

But what happened next made his breath catch entirely.

Without hesitation, Taesan strode across the cafeteria, his steps calm and deliberate, heading straight for Riwoo and Woonhak’s table.

Leehan’s jaw nearly dropped as Taesan pulled out a chair and sat down with them.

“What the fuck” Sungho’s voice cut through the stunned silence at their own table. His arms uncrossed, and he leaned forward, his eyes narrowing as if trying to decode the scene unfolding before them.

Even Jaehyun, who rarely showed visible reactions, looked taken aback. He muttered something under his breath before glancing at Leehan, his expression unreadable.

Leehan, meanwhile, couldn’t tear his gaze away. His stomach churned with a mixture of confusion and unease. Why is he sitting with them? Taesan had always been aloof, keeping to himself and maintaining his distance from everyone. To see him now—casually seated with Riwoo and Woonhak, of all people—sent alarm bells ringing in Leehan’s mind.

Taesan, for his part, looked entirely unbothered as he exchanged a few words with Riwoo. The two of them seemed to have an easy back-and-forth, though Leehan couldn’t hear what they were saying. Whatever it was, it didn’t sit right with him.

Leehan’s hands tightened into fists under the table. Taesan had been the one person he felt he could rely on—albeit in a distant, cryptic way. Seeing him now, sitting with the very people who seemed to have an interest in Leehan’s existence, felt like a betrayal, even if it wasn’t.

“Leehan,” Jaehyun said suddenly, his voice pulling him out of his thoughts. “Stay calm. We don’t know what’s going on yet.”

But Leehan wasn’t sure how much more of this he could take.

The screech of Leehan’s chair echoed through the cafeteria, halting every conversation in its tracks. All eyes turned toward him as he stood, the weight of the stares pressing down on him, but he didn’t care. His body moved on its own, fueled by the anger bubbling inside him.

“Leehan—” Jaehyun’s voice barely reached him, a warning that was too late.

With purposeful strides, Leehan crossed the cafeteria, his heartbeat thundering in his ears. His destination was clear: the table where Taesan, Riwoo, and Woonhak sat.

Riwoo’s smirk only deepened as Leehan approached, his amusement almost radiating off him. “Well, this is interesting,” he drawled, leaning back in his chair like he was about to enjoy a show.

Woonhak, by contrast, remained impassive, his sharp eyes flickering between Leehan and Taesan. If he had any thoughts about the situation, he didn’t show them.

But it was Taesan’s reaction that sent a pang through Leehan. Taesan, usually so unshakable and composed, actually looked surprised. His brows furrowed slightly, and for a brief moment, Leehan thought he saw something like guilt flash across his face.

“What are you doing?” Leehan demanded, his voice steady despite the anger boiling beneath the surface.

Taesan blinked, his mouth opening as if to respond, but no words came out.

Leehan didn’t give him the chance. Reaching out, he grabbed Taesan’s hand. The cafeteria seemed to collectively hold its breath as the scene unfolded.

“We’re talking. Now.”

Without waiting for agreement, Leehan tugged Taesan to his feet. The surprised vampire let himself be pulled along, though his expression remained guarded.

“Leehan—” Riwoo’s voice followed him, a teasing lilt in his tone. “Don’t be too hard on him. He’s just making new friends.”

Leehan ignored him, his grip tightening around Taesan’s hand as he led him out of the cafeteria. The heavy silence of the room was broken only by the shuffle of their feet and the soft creak of the cafeteria door swinging shut behind them.

Once they were outside in the quieter hallway, Leehan finally let go, spinning around to face Taesan. His chest heaved with barely contained frustration, his emotions written all over his face.

“What was that?” Leehan demanded, his voice rising. “Why were you sitting with them? Do you know who they are? Do you know what they’ve been saying—what they’ve been doing?”

Taesan crossed his arms, his cool demeanor slipping back into place. “Calm down, Leehan.”

“Calm down?” Leehan snapped, his voice louder now. “You don’t get to tell me to calm down after pulling something like that! You—” He cut himself off, running a hand through his hair in frustration. “I don’t get you, Taesan. One minute, you’re helping me. The next, you’re... you’re sitting with them.”

Taesan’s expression softened slightly, though his voice remained firm. “It’s not what you think.”

“Then explain it to me,” Leehan said, his tone almost pleading now. “Because from where I’m standing, it looks like you’re siding with people who clearly don’t have good intentions.”

Taesan hesitated, his gaze shifting away for a moment before returning to Leehan’s. “It’s complicated,” he finally said.

“Complicated?” Leehan repeated, his voice bitter. “You keep saying that, but you never actually tell me anything.”

Taesan sighed, his shoulders sagging slightly. “I have my reasons, Leehan. And I don’t owe you an explanation for every single thing I do.”

Leehan recoiled at the words, the sting of them sharper than he expected. For a moment, he just stared at Taesan, his frustration giving way to hurt.

“Fine,” Leehan said quietly, taking a step back. “Then don’t expect me to understand.”

Before Taesan could respond, Leehan turned on his heel and walked away, leaving the vampire standing alone in the hallway.

Leehan froze when he felt a familiar, cold hand grip his again, pulling him to a halt. He swore under his breath, cursing the vampires’ super speed. He hadn’t even heard Taesan move, but the vampire was right there in front of him, face to face.

Leehan's breath caught in his throat as their eyes locked. Taesan's gaze was intense, almost burning through him. His irises were flickering a deep crimson, a striking red that made Leehan’s heart stutter in his chest. But it wasn’t anger in those eyes. No, it was something else—something far more complicated.

There was a depth to Taesan’s expression that almost brought Leehan to his knees. It was like he could see every unspoken word in those eyes. There was frustration, concern, something almost... vulnerable.

Leehan’s chest tightened, and he was momentarily caught in that gaze, unsure whether he wanted to run away from it or sink into it.

But just as quickly as it came, Taesan broke the connection, pulling his hand away sharply. His expression shifted, and the walls around him went up again, leaving nothing but frustration and a flicker of anger.

“Fuck, Leehan,” Taesan cursed, the words slipping out through clenched teeth. “You’re making this so much harder than it needs to be.”

Leehan stood there, stunned by the sudden shift. He couldn’t tell if the pain in Taesan’s eyes was from something deeper or from the pressure of whatever situation they were in. But it didn't matter. The words stung, and Leehan felt a pang of frustration and confusion twist inside of him.

And before he could stop himself, the words spilled out, sharp and biting. “If you have something to say to me, then fucking say it!” He stepped closer to Taesan, his voice growing more heated. “Every time you’re about to tell me something, you change your mind, or walk away, or give me some bullshit excuse. Why? Why won’t you just tell me?”

Taesan stiffened, a muscle in his jaw twitching, but he didn’t speak right away. The silence between them stretched out, suffocating. Leehan’s heart hammered in his chest, the mix of anger and confusion overwhelming him. Every inch of him screamed to understand, to know what was going on in Taesan’s head.

“You’ve been acting like that since we met, Taesan," Leehan continued, his voice tight with emotion. "I don’t get it. I really don’t. So just tell me. Tell me why it’s so hard for you to be honest with me.”

For a moment, Taesan just stared at him, his eyes flickering with something—something Leehan couldn’t quite pinpoint. But it was there, just beneath the surface: something raw and torn. Then, finally, Taesan spoke, but his voice was low, almost a growl.

"You think it’s that simple? You think I can just tell you everything?" His tone was bitter, and Leehan could see the conflict in his eyes. “You wouldn’t understand.”

Leehan felt the anger surge again, the injustice of it all stinging at his core. He didn’t want to hear that. He didn’t want to be told he couldn’t understand. “Then what? You’re just gonna leave me hanging forever? Is that how this works? Because that’s what you’ve been doing since day one. And I’m done with it.”

Taesan’s gaze hardened, but his voice was softer now, a flicker of vulnerability slipping through the cracks. “I don’t want to put you in danger, Leehan. That’s why.”

Leehan blinked, taken aback by the admission. "Danger? What kind of danger could there be? What the hell are you not telling me?"

But Taesan only shook his head, his lips pressed tightly together. He was holding something back, and Leehan could see it. He could feel it.

"I told you," Taesan whispered, his voice almost pleading. "You’re not ready."

Leehan’s chest tightened at those words. Something in him was breaking, and he didn’t know how much more he could take. Every answer Taesan gave only led to more questions, more uncertainty.

Without saying another word, Leehan turned away, his head spinning with the weight of it all. He didn’t know if he was angrier at Taesan or at himself for not being able to break through the walls the vampire had built around himself.

As he walked back toward the cafeteria, his mind raced, trying to make sense of the cryptic conversations, the lies, the secrecy. But the only thing he knew for sure was that Taesan’s silence was becoming a heavy burden, one that was getting harder and harder to carry alone.

Leehan dropped heavily into his seat at Jaehyun and Sungho's table, the weight of his own frustration and confusion pressing down on him. His hands trembled slightly as he tried to steady himself, but the anger and confusion he felt were starting to spill over, threatening to consume him entirely.

Jaehyun opened his mouth, probably to ask what the hell had just happened, but Leehan cut him off before the question could leave his lips. “I don’t know either, okay?” His voice cracked slightly, the words a little too sharp and desperate, as if they were the only thing keeping him from collapsing in on himself.

Tears welled up in his eyes, but he quickly blinked them away, not wanting to show how badly this was getting to him. He wasn’t supposed to cry, not in front of anyone, especially not now. But the pressure had been building for so long—the confusion, the secrecy, the sense of helplessness—and it was all threatening to break him down in front of them.

Jaehyun and Sungho both exchanged a brief glance, clearly taken aback by Leehan’s sudden outburst. Leehan could feel their concern, but it felt like too much. Everything felt like too much.

"I don't know why he keeps doing this," Leehan muttered, his voice low but heavy with emotion. "Why can't he just talk to me? Why does he keep pushing me away? I don't get it. I don’t understand any of it."

Sungho, usually the more composed one, shifted in his seat, his gaze softening as he looked at Leehan. “Leehan…” he began carefully, but the words seemed to get stuck in his throat. What could they possibly say to make any of this easier?

Jaehyun, on the other hand, leaned forward, his brow furrowing in concern, but also with a hint of frustration. “Taesan’s a mess, okay? I can tell you that much,” he said, his voice tinged with something Leehan couldn’t quite place. “But he’s not the only one keeping secrets here, Leehan. You’ve got to understand that.”

Leehan’s heart skipped a beat at Jaehyun’s words, and he felt a wave of guilt wash over him. But it wasn’t just guilt—it was a sharp, biting ache that spread through his chest. Was there more he wasn’t seeing? More he wasn’t understanding?

Before he could process it further, the bell rang again, signaling the end of lunch. Leehan wiped at his eyes, forcing the remaining tears back down. He couldn’t let them see how much this was affecting him.

He stood up quickly, not giving Jaehyun or Sungho a chance to say anything else. His mind was spinning, but there was one thing he knew for sure: he couldn’t keep pretending like everything was fine. There were too many unanswered questions now. Too many lies and too many hidden truths.

As the three of them walked toward their next class, Leehan felt like he was walking in a fog. Each step was heavy, each breath a little harder to take.

Leehan walked into the classroom ahead of Jaehyun and Sungho, his mind still swirling with everything that had happened. He didn’t notice them lingering behind at first, not until he heard their voices, low and steady, behind him.

Sungho's voice cut through the quiet of the hallway. "We have to tell him at some point, Jaehyun," he said, his words measured but carrying an undeniable weight. "Before things get worse. Before he gets even more worked up."

Leehan’s heart skipped a beat. Was this about him?

He stopped in his tracks, frozen for a second. The realization hit him like a cold wave, and suddenly, everything seemed to click into place. It was about him. His mind raced, piecing together the fragments of their conversation.

Jaehyun responded quietly, but Leehan could still hear the hint of concern in his tone. “I know," he replied. "But this… this is bigger than we thought. He’s already dealing with too much, and the more we tell him now, the worse it’s going to be. We have to be careful.”

Leehan’s stomach twisted. What are they talking about?

But he didn’t turn around. He didn’t confront them. Instead, he made the conscious decision to walk to his desk, acting like he hadn’t just overheard Jaehyun and Sungho’s conversation. He didn’t trust himself to speak right now, not without saying something he might regret.

As he sat down in his seat, he forced himself to focus on the front of the room, pretending to organize his things as the rest of the class filtered in. His heart was still racing, and his mind was a storm of thoughts, but he refused to let it show. Not yet.

When Jaehyun and Sungho finally sat down beside him, both of them gave him small smiles, unaware that Leehan had overheard their conversation.

Sungho, ever the observant one, seemed to study him for a moment longer than necessary, but then he just gave a small nod.

Leehan glanced at him, and then at Jaehyun. Both of them seemed so genuine in that moment, but Leehan couldn’t shake the nagging feeling in his chest. What is it that they’re not telling me?

But for now, he kept the thoughts locked away, turning his attention back to the front as the class started. The bell had rung, and the day continued, but Leehan couldn’t help but feel like something was brewing just beneath the surface, something that would change everything.

—

The rest of the classes went by in a blur. Leehan couldn’t focus on anything, his thoughts circling endlessly around Jaehyun, Sungho, Taesan, and the cryptic mess of emotions he couldn’t untangle. He tried to make sense of it all, but before he could even mentally prepare himself, he found himself walking toward the building where the special afternoon classes were held.

Jaehyun and Sungho flanked him as usual, their presence steady, but Leehan could feel the weight in the air between them. Neither of them had mentioned their earlier conversation—or the outburst in the cafeteria—but Leehan could sense they were watching him more closely than usual. It only made his frustration bubble beneath the surface again.

As they approached the doors to the special class wing, Jaehyun glanced at him. “You ready?” he asked, his tone measured but laced with an edge of concern.

Leehan gave a short nod. “Yeah,” he replied, though his voice lacked conviction.

The hallway was quieter than usual, with fewer students milling around. It seemed like most people were heading straight to their assigned classrooms. That only made the tension in Leehan’s chest grow heavier.

Sungho opened the door to their designated classroom and stepped in first, holding it open for the others. Inside, the atmosphere was entirely different from a regular class. The desks were arranged in a wide semi-circle around the room, with more space in the center. The walls were lined with odd equipment Leehan couldn’t identify—some of it looked ancient, while other pieces seemed oddly high-tech.

A mix of students had already arrived, some from the basement class and others from the full class. The basement students were easier to spot—many of them had an otherworldly grace or confidence about them that set them apart, even when they weren’t actively using their abilities. Leehan’s nerves kicked in as he realized he stood out more than ever here.

Jaehyun nudged him toward a seat near the back, and he sat down silently, watching the others file in. He noticed Riwoo and Woonhak enter the room together, their presence instantly commanding attention. Riwoo caught his eye for just a moment, smirking before finding his own seat. Leehan looked away quickly, his jaw tightening.

“Don’t let him get to you,” Sungho muttered, leaning slightly toward Leehan.

“I’m not,” Leehan lied, keeping his gaze fixed on the front of the room.

Moments later, the instructor walked in—a tall, stern-looking man with sharp features and an air of authority. He didn’t bother introducing himself. Instead, he immediately began writing something on the board in a language Leehan didn’t recognize.

“Welcome to your first real preparation class,” the instructor said, his voice cutting through the quiet room. “From today onward, these classes will be the most important part of your curriculum. They are not optional, and they are not negotiable.”

Leehan swallowed hard, glancing at Jaehyun and Sungho, who both looked focused.

“You are here because the world is shifting,” the instructor continued, turning to face the class with a piercing gaze. “And it is up to you to decide whether you will adapt—or be left behind.”

Leehan’s stomach churned violently at the instructor’s words: “or be left behind.” It felt like a punch to the gut. The phrase echoed in his head, louder and louder, until it was all he could hear. What if he was the one left behind? After all, he was the only human in this room full of supernatural beings.

He clenched his fists tightly on his lap, nails digging into his palms to keep himself grounded. He tried to remind himself of what Jaehyun and Sungho had said—that they’d stick by him, that he wasn’t alone. But the doubt was there, persistent and gnawing at the edges of his confidence. What could he possibly  offer in a fight when everyone else had powers, speed, or strength he couldn’t even fathom?

Jaehyun, sitting next to him, seemed to notice the shift in Leehan’s expression. He leaned in slightly and whispered, “You’re not getting left behind, okay? Stop thinking that.”

Leehan blinked, startled, and turned to Jaehyun. How had he even—? Jaehyun raised a brow, giving him a look that clearly said: Don’t make me say it louder.

Leehan swallowed and gave a small, reluctant nod. It didn’t erase the pit of anxiety growing in his chest, but it was enough to steady him, if only a little.

Sungho, on the other side of Jaehyun, seemed just as focused on the instructor, but his hand tapped rhythmically against the desk—a telltale sign he was more tense than he let on.

“Good,” the instructor said, his sharp eyes scanning the room. “Now, let’s begin.”

The rest of the hour was filled with terms

Leehan didn’t fully understand and concepts that flew over his head. The supernatural students were quick to respond to the instructor’s questions, naming creatures, scenarios, and strategies like it was second nature.

Leehan, on the other hand, felt like he was drowning. Every new term and foreign concept was another weight added to his chest. He barely managed to scribble notes fast enough to keep up, even though most of it didn’t make sense to him.

As the class went on, the instructor started pairing students up for practical demonstrations. Leehan froze, his pencil hovering above his notebook. Practical demonstrations? His heart started to race. What were they going to have to do?

“Jaehyun,” the instructor called, “with Woonhak.”

Jaehyun stood up smoothly, his usual confidence evident, but Leehan could see a flicker of tension in his jaw as he walked to the center of the room where the instructor was standing.

“Sungho,” the instructor continued, “with Riwoo.”

Sungho sighed audibly, muttering something under his breath, before standing and following Jaehyun to the front.

Leehan waited anxiously as the instructor went down the list. His name hadn’t been called yet, but his palms were sweating. Did he even want to be called? What if he made a fool of himself in front of everyone?

“Leehan,” the instructor finally said, and Leehan’s stomach dropped.

“Yes?” he managed to say, his voice weak.

The instructor’s gaze landed on him, sharp and assessing. “You’ll pair with Taesan.”

Leehan’s breath hitched. Taesan? He quickly scanned the room and found the familiar Oreo-colored hair. Taesan was sitting at the very back, arms crossed, an unreadable expression on his face. When the instructor said his name, Taesan stood slowly, his movements deliberate and calculated.

Leehan’s heart pounded as Taesan walked toward the center of the room, his piercing gaze briefly meeting Leehan’s. There was no emotion in his eyes, no flicker of recognition or warmth. Just cold, detached focus.

“Well,” Taesan said dryly, his voice low, “let’s get this over with.”

The instructor’s words echoed in Leehan’s head as he walked briskly out of the room, leaving the students behind: “Get your equipment and meet me outside at the field.”

Leehan just stood there for a moment, rooted to the spot. His gaze swept across the room as the other students began to move, heading toward the back corner where a row of lockers was built into the wall. They seemed to know exactly what to grab, pulling out various weapons, gloves, and other strange objects Leehan couldn’t even begin to name.

Equipment? he thought, his stomach twisting. Are we seriously going to fight or something?

He swallowed hard, his mind racing. This was bad. This was really, really bad. If they were actually going to fight, how was he supposed to keep up? Jaehyun and Sungho had always tried to shield him from situations like this, but now, there was no way around it.

His eyes flicked over to Taesan, who had barely moved. He was leaning casually against one of the desks, arms crossed as if this were all just a minor inconvenience. Leehan’s stomach churned harder. How am I supposed to fight a vampire? he thought, panic rising. There’s no way I can match his strength or speed. I’ll get exposed in seconds.

He felt utterly out of place as the other students equipped themselves with ease, some even chatting as if this were routine. His gaze caught Jaehyun and Sungho in the corner, whispering to each other. They both had already grabbed their weapons—Jaehyun holding a sleek black staff that extended with a click, and Sungho adjusting fingerless gloves that seemed to glow faintly at the fingertips.

Leehan clenched his fists, suddenly feeling very, very small. He didn’t belong here. He didn’t have a weapon, or powers, or anything that could help him hold his own. All he had was his racing heart and the very real fear of being exposed as a human.

Before he could spiral any further, Taesan’s voice cut through his thoughts.

“You’re overthinking it,” Taesan said, his tone flat.

Leehan blinked and turned toward him. Taesan’s sharp eyes were locked on him, a faint smirk playing on his lips.

“What?” Leehan asked, his voice cracking slightly.

Taesan pushed off the desk and walked toward him, stopping just close enough to make Leehan feel his presence.

“You’re wondering how you’re supposed to fight me,” Taesan said bluntly, his smirk growing just slightly. “Right?”

Leehan stiffened. How did Taesan know what he was thinking?

“Relax,” Taesan continued, his voice low but steady. “No one expects you to win.”

Leehan blinked, unsure whether to feel insulted or relieved.

“But,” Taesan added, his tone dropping slightly, “don’t embarrass yourself either.”

The words stung, but Leehan didn’t have time to respond. The room was emptying quickly, and Jaehyun called out from the door. “Leehan! You coming or what?”

Leehan hesitated before nodding and following the others out of the room. His chest was tight, his mind still racing with thoughts of how he’d survive the next hour. Don’t embarrass yourself. Taesan’s words rang in his head. He wasn’t sure if that was a warning or a challenge.

Leehan stepped out onto the field, squinting against the late afternoon sun. The space was larger than he remembered from gym class—an open expanse of grass bordered by tall trees that swayed slightly in the breeze. The air felt heavier out here, as if the very atmosphere carried the weight of what was about to happen.

The other students were already spreading out, adjusting their equipment and speaking in hushed tones. Leehan felt like a fish out of water. His eyes scanned the area for Jaehyun and Sungho, finally spotting them near the edge of the field. Jaehyun was twirling his staff with practiced ease, and Sungho was testing the glowing gloves, his expression serious.

Leehan hesitated before walking over to them. "So... what exactly are we doing here?" he asked, his voice a mix of curiosity and dread.

Jaehyun glanced at him, his face unreadable. "Training," he said simply.

"Yeah, I figured that much," Leehan muttered. "But... what kind of training?"

Before either of them could answer, the instructor’s voice boomed across the field. "Alright, listen up!"

All heads turned toward him. The instructor stood at the center of the field, his stance commanding. He held a longsword in one hand, its blade glinting ominously in the sunlight. Leehan swallowed hard.

"Today’s focus is combat readiness," the instructor continued. "You were paired up for sparring. Remember, this is not a game. Treat this as a real fight because, one day, it might be."

The murmurs that followed made Leehan’s heart race. He felt his palms grow clammy as the students around him began pairing up, some with excited grins, others with nervous determination.

Jaehyun and Sungho exchanged a glance, a silent conversation passing between them. Finally, Jaehyun turned to Leehan. "Don’t worry about Taesan," he said, his tone calm but reassuring. "He won’t go too hard on you."

Leehan furrowed his brow, curiosity sparking in his mind. How could Jaehyun be so sure? But before he could voice the question, Jaehyun had already turned away. "I need to find Woonhak," he said over his shoulder, leaving Leehan standing there.

Sungho gave Leehan a small, friendly nod, the kind of look meant to encourage. "You’ll be fine," Sungho added before walking off in the direction of Riwoo, his posture relaxed but his movements purposeful.

Leehan sighed heavily. Fine. If this was happening, then he had to face it. Taking a deep breath, he scanned the field until his eyes landed on Taesan, who was leaning casually against the fence at the far end, his usual unreadable expression firmly in place.

Muttering under his breath, Leehan began walking toward Taesan, his stomach twisting with every step.

As Leehan approached, stopping a few meters away, Taesan didn’t say a word. Instead, he picked up a wooden sword from the ground and tossed it in Leehan’s direction. It clattered at his feet. Leehan blinked, looking down at the sword before glancing back up at Taesan, his unease growing.

Was he supposed to fight with this? Leehan thought, bending down to pick it up. The wooden sword felt light, almost flimsy in his grip. For a moment, he hoped this was some kind of warm-up exercise or practice drill.

Then his eyes drifted to Taesan’s weapon.

It wasn’t the same simple wooden sword as his. Taesan held a heavier, longer blade, reinforced with metal at the edges. It gleamed faintly in the sunlight, and Taesan's grip on it was so natural it was almost intimidating.

Leehan swallowed hard, gripping his own sword tightly as he tried to suppress the sinking feeling in his stomach. Next to Taesan’s weapon, his sword felt like a child's toy. A joke.

Taesan finally spoke, his voice cool and calm. "You’ll want to hold it tighter than that, Leehan. Unless, of course, you’re hoping to drop it right away."

Leehan narrowed his eyes. Is he mocking me? He straightened his grip on the sword and took a step closer, his heart pounding. "What are we even doing here, Taesan? Because I hope it’s not what I’m starting to think it is."

Taesan raised an eyebrow, his lips curving into something between a smirk and a challenge. "You’ll find out soon enough."

Leehan clenched his teeth at Taesan’s response. "That’s not exactly reassuring," he muttered under his breath, adjusting his grip on the wooden sword again. His palms were already starting to sweat, but he tried to ignore it.

Taesan stepped forward, his movements deliberate and measured. "You’re overthinking it again," he said, his voice devoid of its usual sharpness but still carrying an air of authority. "This isn’t about fairness. It’s about learning. "

Leehan furrowed his brow. "Learning what? How to get my ass kicked by someone who’s obviously way stronger than me?"

Taesan’s smirk deepened, but this time there was a flicker of something softer in his expression—almost like pity, but not quite. "No," he said simply. "It’s about surviving."

Before Leehan could process the words,

Taesan closed the distance between them in a blur. One second, he was several feet away, and the next, he was directly in front of Leehan, his blade stopping mere inches from Leehan’s shoulder. The speed left Leehan frozen, his heart pounding so loud he thought it might burst.

"See what I mean?" Taesan said, tilting his head as if this was all just a casual game to him. "If this were a real fight, you’d already be dead."

Leehan tightened his grip on the wooden sword, frustration and embarrassment flooding through him. "You could’ve warned me!" he snapped, stepping back instinctively.

Taesan lowered his weapon, his expression unreadable now. "Warnings won’t exist when it matters. You think whatever’s coming is going to give you time to prepare?" He stepped closer again, his gaze locking with Leehan’s. "You’re human, Leehan. That puts you at the biggest disadvantage here. If you want even the smallest chance of surviving, you need to stop expecting things to be fair."

Leehan stared at him, anger bubbling under the surface. He knew Taesan was right, but the way he said it—so cold, so detached—made it sting even more. "Fine," Leehan muttered, his jaw tight. "Then show me. Teach me how to survive, if you think I’m so hopeless."

Taesan’s eyes narrowed slightly, and for a moment, Leehan thought he saw the faintest glimmer of respect in them. "Alright," Taesan said, stepping back and raising his blade again. "Let’s start."

Without warning, Taesan lunged forward again, this time slower—but only slightly. Leehan barely managed to lift his wooden sword in time, the impact sending a sharp jolt up his arms. He stumbled back, his grip faltering but not breaking.

"Good," Taesan said, his voice cool but approving. "At least you’re not completely useless."

Leehan glared at him, his determination hardening. "You’re not going to break me that easily," he said through gritted teeth, steadying himself.

Taesan smirked. "We’ll see."

Leehan dropped the wooden sword and leaned forward, resting his hands on his knees as he tried to catch his breath. His shirt clung to his back, drenched in sweat, and his arms felt like jelly. Meanwhile, Taesan stood a few feet away, looking as composed as he had when they started. Not a single bead of sweat on him, his breathing steady. He looked down at his blade, inspecting it like he hadn’t just been sparring relentlessly for nearly an hour.

Leehan glared at him from where he stood. It wasn’t fair—he already knew Taesan was stronger, faster, and practically untouchable, but seeing him so unbothered made the gap between them feel even more humiliating.

The instructor’s voice cut through the field. “Alright, everyone, take a break! Ten minutes, and then we’re back at it!”

Leehan barely heard the rest of the announcement, too busy silently thanking whatever higher power had granted him this moment of reprieve. He staggered toward the edge of the field, collapsing onto the cool grass. His muscles screamed in protest, but the relief of finally sitting was enough to momentarily silence his exhaustion.

Taesan hadn’t moved from his spot. He leaned his weapon against his shoulder, his gaze sweeping over the field of students. From his position, he looked completely untouchable—every bit the untouchable vampire everyone whispered about. Leehan felt a flicker of bitterness, followed by something he couldn’t quite place. Was it envy? Frustration?

He groaned, running a hand through his damp hair. “This is ridiculous,” he muttered to himself.

A shadow fell over him, and Leehan looked up to see Sungho standing there with a water bottle in his hand. “You look like you fought a war,” Sungho said with a grin, handing it to him.

Leehan took the bottle gratefully, uncapping it and gulping down the water. “Feels like I did.” He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand and sighed. “How are you holding up?”

Sungho shrugged, glancing over his shoulder to where Riwoo was leaning against a tree, looking bored out of his mind. “Better than you, apparently. You’ve got it rough being paired with him. ”

Leehan’s gaze drifted back to Taesan, who was now talking with the instructor. “No kidding,” he said, his voice laced with exhaustion. “He’s like... inhuman or something.”

Sungho raised an eyebrow, a knowing look in his eye, but said nothing. Instead, he sat down beside Leehan, glancing out at the field. “Well, at least you’re still standing. That’s a win in itself.”

Leehan snorted. “Barely.”

Jaehyun joined them a moment later, his own water bottle in hand. He looked slightly tired but nowhere near as beaten down as Leehan. “You survived,” Jaehyun said, a small smile tugging at his lips. “That’s more than I expected, honestly.”

Leehan groaned, leaning back onto the grass. “Thanks for the vote of confidence.”

Jaehyun chuckled, but his gaze drifted toward Taesan. He frowned slightly, his expression unreadable. “He’s testing you,” he said after a moment. “Pushing you to see what you can handle.”

Leehan sat up, narrowing his eyes at Jaehyun. “Why does it feel like everyone but me knows why?”

Jaehyun didn’t answer, instead taking a long sip of his water. Sungho looked away, suddenly very interested in the tree line.

Leehan’s frustration bubbled again, but he didn’t press. He didn’t have the energy to argue—and besides, something told him he wouldn’t get the answers he wanted anyway. Not yet.

Just then, Riwoo and Woonhak approached, their footsteps steady and synchronized. Riwoo was smirking, his usual confident swagger radiating from him, while Woonhak followed silently, his expression unreadable as always.

Riwoo stopped a few feet away from Leehan and the others, his gaze flicking between them before landing on Leehan. "You doing alright, human?" he asked, his tone almost mocking, though there was a flicker of something else behind his eyes. "Looks like you’ve seen better days."

Leehan clenched his jaw, but before he could retort, Woonhak spoke up, his voice quieter but no less sharp. “You survived longer than I expected.”

Leehan glanced at him, trying to keep his tone level despite his frustration. “Thanks, I guess.”

Riwoo chuckled, clearly amused. "Honestly, I didn’t think you’d last that long either. You’ve got guts, I’ll give you that."

Leehan was about to snap back when he noticed Taesan moving toward them from the other side of the field, his expression unreadable. There was something about the way he moved—effortless, fluid, like he was always in control. It made Leehan’s stomach tighten with a mix of awe and irritation.

Jaehyun, noticing Taesan too, shifted slightly, his gaze flicking toward Leehan before he spoke to Riwoo. “What’s your point, Riwoo?” His voice was sharp, though he kept his eyes on Taesan.

Riwoo shrugged, his smirk growing wider. “No point. Just wondering how long this guy”—he gestured toward Leehan—“can hold up before he breaks under the pressure. Vampires, supernatural beings... it’s all in his face. But hey, maybe I’m wrong.”

Leehan’s heart skipped a beat. “What do you mean?” He wasn’t sure if he wanted to hear the answer, but it came out anyway.

Riwoo tilted his head, his eyes gleaming. “You know what I mean. You’re human. And you’re playing in a game far bigger than you realize. Sooner or later, you’ll either catch up—or get left behind.”

Leehan’s breath hitched, his hands tightening into fists. The words hit harder than he wanted to admit, and something about the way Riwoo said it made him feel smaller, like he was never going to measure up.

Before he could say anything, Taesan appeared at their side, stepping in between Leehan and Riwoo with ease. His gaze was colder than usual, eyes narrowed. “Enough, Riwoo,” he said quietly, but his voice carried authority.

Riwoo raised an eyebrow but didn’t push it further. “I’m just having a little fun,” he said nonchalantly, shrugging as if it didn’t matter. Woonhak remained silent as usual, but his attention was fixed on the group.

Leehan couldn’t help the rising tension in his chest. He wanted to ask so many questions, wanted to know why Taesan had stepped in, why Riwoo had said what he said, but the moment felt too loaded to do so. Instead, he just stood there, feeling the weight of every unspoken word between them.

The tension hung in the air, thick enough to be cut with a knife.

They were about to say something again when the instructor’s voice broke through the moment, sharp and commanding: “Break’s over! Get ready for the next round!”

Jaehyun and Sungho gave Leehan one last glance, nodding at him to hang on tight, before turning to leave with Riwoo and Woonhak.

Leehan could feel Riwoo’s eyes on him as he walked past, his smirk never wavering. "This isn’t over, human," Riwoo’s voice rang out, a cruel edge to his tone. "I’ll make sure of that."

He clenched his fists at his sides, but he didn’t respond, watching as Jaehyun paired up with Woonhak and Sungho with Riwoo once again. There was something about the way Riwoo and Woonhak moved together, their coordination almost effortless. It made Leehan feel even more out of place, as if he was never meant to fit in with them.

With a deep breath, Leehan turned his attention back to Taesan, who was standing a few feet away, his expression unreadable. For a brief moment, their eyes locked, and Leehan felt a mix of emotions swirl within him—confusion, frustration, and something deeper he couldn’t name.

Taesan’s eyes flickered, and for the briefest second, there was a flash of something almost like regret. But it was gone just as quickly, replaced by his usual distant mask.

"Ready, pretty boy?" Taesan’s voice was steady, but Leehan could hear the underlying confidence in his tone, the same that had radiated from him during their earlier sparring.

Leehan stood frozen for a moment, the words sinking in like a heavy weight. He hadn’t expected that. "Pretty boy"? He’d heard the nickname thrown around before, but coming from Taesan, it felt like something else entirely.

His heart began to race. What was this? Why did Taesan suddenly call him that, and why did it make him so... nervous? Leehan’s mind was spinning, but his body was reacting before he could process it. The pull—stronger now—coursed through his chest at the sound of Taesan’s words. At the sound of Taesan's voice.

His breath caught, and for a split second, everything seemed to blur as his chest tightened. That familiar sensation was back, stronger than before, almost overwhelming. It was like an invisible string was tugging at him, making his heart beat in sync with something he couldn’t see or explain. Something that seemed to center around Taesan.

Leehan swallowed, trying to focus, but all he could think about was the way Taesan had looked at him, the weight of his words, and the undeniable magnetism that seemed to be drawing him in. Why was it so easy to get caught in Taesan’s presence? Why did it feel like every part of him was drawn to the man, no matter how much he tried to fight it?

His eyes flicked over to Taesan, who was waiting, calm and almost expectant, as though he could sense the turmoil Leehan was trying so hard to suppress. The pull—it was like a whisper just out of reach, and yet it felt like the most important thing in the world.

Leehan’s fingers twitched, and he took a steadying breath, trying to keep control over his racing thoughts. He wasn’t sure if he wanted to confront whatever this was. And yet, something told him he couldn’t ignore it. Something told him it was only just the beginning.

Leehan stuttered, trying to find his voice as he answered Taesan, his words coming out in a rush, “I—uh, yeah, I’m ready, I guess.”

But as soon as the words left his mouth, Taesan’s eyes suddenly flickered red. It was brief, but sharp enough to catch Leehan off guard. His heart skipped a beat, and he froze. Taesan, usually so controlled, seemed startled by the change. His lips parted slightly, but before Leehan could react, Taesan quickly turned his head away, his expression unreadable.

Then, in one fluid motion, Taesan placed both hands on his head, as if trying to suppress something, his shoulders tensing.

Leehan’s stomach twisted in confusion. What just happened? Was it something he did? His mind raced, but Taesan was quiet now, almost like he was battling with something inside himself. The flicker of red had been so sudden, so unlike Taesan’s usual composure, that it left Leehan feeling unsettled.

"Taesan?" Leehan ventured, taking a cautious step forward. But Taesan didn’t answer immediately. The seconds stretched on like an eternity, and the air between them felt heavy, charged with an unspoken tension.

Leehan swallowed, still unsure what to do, his mind questioning what was happening.

Taesan's head lowered slightly, but his hands were still pressed against his skull, and his breath was steady, though there was an undeniable tension in his frame.

Leehan’s voice cracked slightly as he asked again, “Taesan… are you okay?”

Taesan let out a soft curse under his breath, before quickly composing himself. His eyes returned to their normal color, but they were still distant, almost unreadable.

"I'm fine," Taesan said, his tone more clipped than usual. "Just... stay focused, alright?"

Leehan stood there for a moment longer, unsure whether he should press for more answers. But Taesan was already moving, the tension still lingering in the air, and Leehan was left to wonder if something deeper was going on that neither of them fully understood yet.

The next thirty minutes passed in a strange silence, the air between them thick with unspoken words. Leehan couldn’t help but notice the shift in Taesan’s behavior. The intense, almost predatory energy that had been there before had dulled somewhat. Taesan kept his eyes towards the ground, avoiding Leehan’s gaze at all costs. It was subtle, but Leehan could sense it—Taesan wasn’t looking at him the way he usually did.

Instead, Taesan focused intently on the movements of their sparring, his actions purposeful but somehow restrained. Leehan, who had gotten used to the forcefulness of their previous exchanges, realized Taesan was pulling back. The strikes, which had been sharp and precise before, were now lighter, almost testing. Leehan could tell Taesan wasn’t putting his full strength into it.

A part of Leehan felt a sense of relief, but it was fleeting. He couldn’t shake the feeling that something wasn’t right. Taesan, who usually exuded confidence and control, seemed off—like there was something he was holding back, something deeper than just a few subtle changes in their sparring.

Leehan’s mind kept circling back to what had happened earlier, the flicker of red in Taesan’s eyes, the way he’d turned away, like he was trying to hide something. He had never seen Taesan like this before, and it unsettled him more than he cared to admit.

Was Taesan... struggling?

Leehan caught himself, wondering if he was overthinking things. But something in his gut told him that whatever was happening, it wasn’t something simple. It wasn’t just some momentary lapse. Taesan had been too quick to change the subject, too eager to push Leehan away, almost like he didn’t want Leehan to see—what? His vulnerability? His struggle?

The weight of it gnawed at Leehan, but for now, he could only focus on the sparring. As they continued, Leehan felt himself becoming more aware of Taesan's every move, trying to read his body language, to catch some glimpse of the truth. But Taesan remained silent, his eyes fixed firmly on the ground.

Leehan could feel the distance between them growing. Not physical distance, but emotional. And it made him question things he hadn’t before.

By the time the lesson ended, Leehan was exhausted, both physically and mentally. The last half hour had been less about fighting and more about trying to decipher the sudden shift in Taesan. He couldn’t deny it—he was worried. He didn’t understand what was going on with Taesan, and that uncertainty was starting to eat away at him.

Taesan had always been unreadable to him, but now, it felt like there was something even more complicated lurking beneath the surface.

But Taesan didn’t offer any answers, and neither did the instructor. The class wrapped up quickly, and as the students began to filter out of the field, Leehan stayed behind for a moment, staring at the ground, trying to make sense of everything.

But nothing made sense.

What had just happened? What was Taesan hiding?

And, more importantly, why did it feel like everything was starting to unravel?

Suddenly, Leehan felt arms thrown around his neck, the familiar weight of someone’s presence pulling him out of his thoughts. He turned his head, and to his surprise, it was Jaehyun, grinning at him like nothing had happened. Sungho stood right behind him, looking at Leehan with a slightly concerned expression.

Leehan didn’t immediately react the way he usually did—he didn’t pull away or laugh awkwardly or even return Jaehyun's smile. Instead, he just stood there, frozen for a moment, the heaviness of the day weighing on him. The unease that had settled in his chest since the sparring session with Taesan hadn’t gone away. If anything, it had only gotten worse.

Jaehyun pulled back slightly, studying Leehan with furrowed brows. Sungho, always perceptive, tilted his head and asked, “What’s wrong?”

Leehan opened his mouth, but the words didn’t come immediately. He looked at his friends, their eyes full of concern, and finally nodded. “I... I don’t know. I just need a moment.”

Without another word, Jaehyun and Sungho gently steered him toward a nearby bench, the weight of the situation evident in the way they guided him. It was obvious—they weren’t just letting it go. This was a conversation that needed to happen, and all three of them knew it.

Once they were seated, Jaehyun and Sungho exchanged a glance before turning their attention back to Leehan. Jaehyun spoke first, his tone uncharacteristically serious. “You’re not okay, Leehan. We can tell something’s been bothering you.”

Sungho nodded in agreement, leaning slightly toward Leehan. “You’ve been out of it all afternoon. Is it about Taesan?”

The mention of Taesan made Leehan’s stomach twist. He looked at the ground, taking a deep breath. The tension he’d been holding in his chest all day seemed to spill out in that one exhale. He wanted to tell them, to explain what had happened, but he wasn’t sure where to even begin.

Leehan took a deep breath, the weight of everything he had been holding inside finally threatening to spill over. He couldn’t keep pretending like he had it all together. Not anymore.

He looked at Jaehyun and Sungho, who were watching him with open, patient eyes. They could tell something was off, and it was clear they were ready to listen. So, without another thought, Leehan let it all out.

"The pull..." Leehan started, his voice shaky at first. "It’s... this weird feeling I get whenever Taesan is near. It’s like something’s pulling at my chest, and I can’t explain it. It happens whenever he talks to me or even when he's just around." He ran a hand through his hair, frustration creeping into his tone. "I don’t know what it is, but it’s... overwhelming."

Jaehyun and Sungho exchanged a brief glance, their expressions unreadable, but they remained silent, letting Leehan speak.

"And the hug," Leehan continued, his voice trembling now.

But before he could finish, Jaehyun cut him off, his tone sharper than usual. “What do you mean, a hug?”

Leehan stopped mid-sentence, pausing to analyze Jaehyun’s reaction. Jaehyun’s posture had stiffened, and his jaw was set in a tight line. There was something about his body language that made Leehan pause—something that felt almost... disapproving. As if Leehan had crossed some sort of invisible line.

Leehan narrowed his eyes slightly, but instead of questioning Jaehyun, he answered. His voice faltered a little, but he couldn’t hold back. "I don’t know why, but... the other day, I hugged Taesan. I didn’t even think about it at the time. It just happened. He was... upset, or something, and I just... I don’t know."

Jaehyun’s expression flickered with something unreadable. For a moment, Leehan wasn’t sure if it was anger, concern, or just confusion. He wasn’t sure if he should explain further, but Jaehyun’s reaction was clearly throwing him off.

Leehan hesitated for a moment, his fingers drumming nervously on the edge of the bench as he searched for the right words. Finally, he spoke, his voice a little quieter than before, the weight of his thoughts making it harder to say. “There’s more... Earlier, during our sparring, Taesan’s eyes... they flickered red. And not just for a second. It was like he was struggling with it—something inside him. And it affected how he sparred with me. He was holding back, but not in the usual way... it was different. I don’t know, but it felt... wrong. Like he was fighting against something.”

Jaehyun’s eyes immediately narrowed, his concern deepening. Sungho, too, appeared more alert, his expression sharp. Leehan could tell that this wasn’t news they had expected, and it made him uneasy.

“Flickered red?” Jaehyun repeated, his voice quiet but intense. He cursed under his breath, muttering a low “fuck” as he averted his gaze, clearly deep in thought. The moment stretched, thick with unspoken tension, and for the first time, Leehan could see that Jaehyun was genuinely rattled by the information.

Sungho, too, seemed to be processing what Leehan had just revealed. His usual calm demeanor was nowhere to be found; instead, he stared ahead, brow furrowed, as though trying to piece something together. The silence between them was heavy, the weight of the situation settling in.

Leehan shifted uncomfortably, unsure if he should say more or if his friends were going to explain what was going on. The uncertainty in the air was palpable.

Jaehyun finally broke the silence, his voice low and serious. “Leehan, there’s something Sungho and I haven’t been telling you,” he started, his gaze steady but heavy. “And we can’t keep this from you anymore.”

Leehan looked at him, his heart pounding as his mind raced, wondering what could possibly be so important. Jaehyun hesitated for a moment, clearly struggling with how to continue, but then he slowly opened up, taking a deep breath before speaking again.

“Sungho and I… we’ve known about the pull between you and Taesan for a while now,”

Jaehyun said, his voice tense. “We didn’t want to tell you, because we didn’t know how you’d react. But now, with everything that’s happened… we have to.”

Leehan's stomach dropped, a mix of confusion and dread swirling inside him. "What do you mean?" he asked, his voice shaky but determined.

Sungho spoke up then, his tone unusually serious. “The pull you feel with Taesan—that’s not just some random connection, Leehan. That’s the bond of soulmates.”

Leehan blinked in disbelief, his mind struggling to process the words. Soulmates? But that didn’t make sense. He never believed in soulmates. Also, he was human. How could he, a human, be connected to someone like Taesan?

Jaehyun nodded gravely, picking up where Sungho left off. “It’s not something that can be ignored. It’s a connection so deep, so instinctual, that it’s hard to fight.” He paused, meeting Leehan’s eyes. “And when you find your soulmate, it’s like the world shifts. You’re drawn to them, no matter what.”

Leehan’s breath caught in his throat. “But I don’t—I don’t understand. Why me? Why is it Taesan?” He felt a knot form in his chest, the overwhelming feeling of being trapped between forces he couldn’t control or even fully comprehend.

Sungho stepped forward, his gaze somber. “There’s a reason vampires and other supernatural beings have this bond with their soulmates. It’s not just about attraction—it’s about fate, connection, power. Soulmates are meant to balance each other out, to keep each other grounded.”

Jaehyun sighed heavily. “And we weren’t sure if you were ready to understand any of this. But now… we can’t hide it anymore. Taesan knew from the start. He knew that you two were soulmates. He just didn’t tell you.”

Leehan’s head spun, his thoughts a blur. “Taesan knew? How? How could he know and not say anything?” He couldn’t believe what he was hearing.

Jaehyun's voice softened, but it was laced with an undeniable tension. “Taesan told us—before either of us even realized it. He knew the moment he felt the pull. He didn’t want to scare you, but the truth is, he’s been fighting it. The pull is strong, but Taesan… he’s scared of what it means. For both of you.”

Sungho’s expression darkened as he added, “Vampires and humans aren’t supposed to be soulmates. It’s not natural. The bond is dangerous, and it can make things… complicated. But Taesan hasn’t been able to ignore it, and he’s been keeping his distance, trying to control it. But the more time goes on, the harder it gets for him to stay away.”

Leehan sat back in his chair, his mind whirling as everything fell into place. The pull, the way Taesan had acted around him—suddenly, it all made sense, but it made everything worse, too. He was human. How could he even begin to understand something as massive as this bond? And how could Taesan, a vampire, be his soulmate?

Jaehyun’s voice broke through his thoughts, the concern in his eyes evident. “Leehan, we didn’t want to tell you this way, but you need to understand. This is bigger than just you two. It’s going to change everything. And you’re going to have to make a choice—whether you want to fight this pull, or whether you’ll accept it and face whatever comes next.”

Leehan’s mind was racing, the weight of Jaehyun’s words crashing down on him. The pull, the connection, Taesan knowing everything before he did… It was all too much to grasp, and yet, it felt like his world had just been turned upside down.

He swallowed hard, trying to process everything. He wasn’t ready for any of this. But whether he liked it or not, it seemed like the universe had already decided for him.

…

Chapter Text

Leehan had spent the past few days in a constant state of unrest. The truth about the soulmate bond with Taesan weighed heavily on him, an invisible thread that seemed to pull at his every thought. The more he tried to make sense of it, the more it felt impossible to unravel. What did it mean to be someone’s soulmate? Why had fate tied him, a human, to Taesan of all people—no, vampires? And why did the pull, that strange magnetic force he couldn’t ignore, feel both exhilarating and terrifying at the same time?

The special fighting classes hadn’t offered him the distraction he hoped for. Every strike, every block, every dodged attack carried a new layer of intensity now that he knew exactly what he was up against. Beings far stronger and faster than him—he wasn’t just outmatched; he was out of his depth entirely. No matter how much he tried to focus, his thoughts kept drifting. Sometimes to Taesan, sometimes to the words Jaehyun and Sungho had spoken, and sometimes to his own identity, now riddled with questions he couldn’t yet answer.

Leehan hadn’t seen Taesan in days, which should have made things easier. Instead, it made everything worse. Taesan’s absence left a hollow feeling in his chest, one he hated to admit was there. He would never say it out loud, but part of him missed seeing Taesan’s sharp, observant eyes. Missed the moments when Taesan’s walls seemed to drop, even if only for a second. And the fact that he missed any of it—that was what unsettled him the most.

With Jaehyun and Sungho, things had changed too. He still sat with them during meals and talked to them during breaks, but he couldn’t bring himself to open up fully. They’d always been his friends, the ones who had his back since the first day he arrived at the school. But now, every interaction was tinged with hesitation. Knowing they had kept the truth from him about soulmates—even if they thought it was for his own good—made him wary.

Leehan didn’t blame them, not entirely. It wasn’t their fault that he was human, that he was so deeply out of place in a world he didn’t fully understand. But still, the distance between them grew, subtle but undeniable. He kept his conversations short, his smiles forced. And though Jaehyun and Sungho hadn’t called him out on it yet, he knew they had noticed.

It wasn’t like Leehan wanted to push them away. He just didn’t know how to let them in. Not when he barely understood what he was feeling himself.

Today, the fighting class had been more grueling than usual. Leehan’s body ached from the hours of sparring, but it was nothing compared to the ache in his chest. As he walked off the field and toward the school building, the sound of laughter and chatter from other students faded into the background. He needed space, time to think. But even as he told himself that, he couldn’t shake the feeling that time was running out—time to figure out what he wanted, what he was willing to accept, and what he would do about Taesan.

And what scared him most was that deep down, he already knew the answers. He just wasn’t ready to admit them yet.

Leehan dragged his tired body back home, his mind heavy with thoughts. He passed through the streets quietly, avoiding the usual groups of students on their way home loitering around, their voices buzzing with energy. He didn’t have it in him to talk to anyone, let alone pretend everything was fine.

The streets were quieter as he approached his grandmother’s house, the familiar sight of it a small comfort amidst the chaos of his life. He stepped through the door, closing it behind him as he let out a deep sigh. The silence of the house greeted him, broken only by the faint sound of the television coming from the living room.

His grandmother sat in her usual spot, a blanket draped over her knees and her hands resting in her lap. She glanced up when she heard him come in, her eyes softening with concern when she saw the weariness etched on his face.

“You’re home late again,” she said, her voice gentle but probing.

Leehan hesitated for a moment, shrugging as he dropped his bag by the door. “Classes ran long,” he said simply, trying to keep his tone even.

His grandmother didn’t respond right away, watching him with that knowing look she always seemed to have. It made Leehan feel like she could see right through him, like she already knew what he was holding back.

“Donghyun,” she finally said, her tone firmer now. “Sit down. We need to talk.”

Her words sent a ripple of unease through him, but he obeyed, moving to sit across from her. His heart was already racing, the weight of everything he’d been carrying threatening to burst out of him

“You’ve been different lately,” she started, her gaze steady. “Quiet. Distracted. I know something’s going on at that school.”

Leehan’s chest tightened at her words. He tried to look away, but her voice cut through the tension.

“I know more than I’ve let on,” she said, and for the first time, there was a crack in her usual calm demeanor. “And I think it’s time you know everything too.”

He froze, his breath catching in his throat. His grandmother had always been protective, always vague when it came to his father and their family history. But the way she spoke now—the seriousness in her tone—it felt like the pieces of the puzzle were finally about to fall into place.

“What do you mean?” Leehan asked, his voice quieter than he intended.

She let out a sigh, her hands tightening over the blanket in her lap. “I’ve been protecting you, Donghyun. Maybe too much. But I didn’t want you to grow up carrying the weight of your father’s choices.”

Leehan felt his stomach drop. “What… choices?”

Her eyes met his, steady but filled with a sadness he hadn’t seen before. “Your father… he sent that recommendation letter. He wanted you to go to that school for a reason.”

Leehan’s breath hitched. “You’re saying… you knew about the school? About everything?”

“I didn’t know everything,” she admitted. “But I knew enough. That school isn’t just for humans, Donghyun. It never was. And your father… he wasn’t fully human either.”

Her words hit him like a tidal wave. He blinked, staring at her in disbelief. “What?”

“He's a half-blood. Half-human, half-vampire,” she said, her voice soft but unwavering. “And he thought sending you to that school would help you understand a world he could never fully explain to you.”

Leehan’s world tilted, the weight of the revelation threatening to crush him. The questions in his mind swirled together, jumbling into a chaotic mess. “Why didn’t you tell me this sooner?” he asked, his voice rising.

“I wanted to protect you,” she said again, her voice breaking slightly. “You’re my grandson, Leehan. I didn’t want you to feel like you didn’t belong, like you were… different.”

He leaned back in his chair, his hands trembling as he tried to process her words. His father was half-vampire. He was part of a world he’d spent his entire life thinking he had no connection to.

“I don’t know what your father hoped you’d find there,” she said after a long silence. “But I know he believed it was the right choice for you. And I trust that he had his reasons.”

Leehan didn’t know what to say. The truth, as overwhelming as it was, had answered some of his questions—but it also left him with so many more.

Then, his hands balled into fists on his lap as he leaned forward, his voice sharper now. “What else do you know about him? Why did he leave? Why now, after all these years, does he decide to contact you and  not me?”

His grandmother’s face softened, her guilt evident in the way her shoulders slumped. “Donghyun, I know you’ve carried a lot of pain because of your father. And I don’t blame you for being angry. But the truth is… I don’t have all the answers either.”

Leehan scoffed, shaking his head. “That’s not good enough. He left us. He didn’t even bother to check in when Mom—” He cut himself off, his voice cracking. He took a deep breath to steady himself before continuing. “He wasn’t there when we needed him the most. And now, after everything, he sends a letter like it’s supposed to fix things?”

“I understand how you feel,” his grandmother said gently. “But your father’s reasons for leaving… they weren’t simple. He was caught between two worlds, Donghyun. His human side and his vampire side. And that struggle was something he didn’t want to pass on to you.”

Leehan’s frustration boiled over, and he stood abruptly, pacing the room. “That’s not an excuse!” he snapped. “He could’ve stayed. He could’ve tried . Instead, he just—what? Gave up? Abandoned us?”

His grandmother’s eyes filled with sadness, but she didn’t interrupt him.

“He wasn’t there when Mom died,” Leehan continued, his voice trembling. “He didn’t show up, not once. No calls, no letters, nothing. And now he thinks he can just pull some strings from the shadows? Like that’s going to make up for everything?”

The room fell silent except for the sound of Leehan’s heavy breathing. His grandmother finally spoke, her voice calm but firm. “I won’t defend his choices, Donghyun. And I won’t pretend to know why he left the way he did. But I do know he loved you. That’s why he sent you to that school, even if it doesn’t feel like it right now.”

Leehan stopped pacing, turning to face her. “If he loved me, he wouldn’t have left. He wouldn’t have left us to deal with everything alone.”

His grandmother’s gaze dropped to her lap, and she let out a weary sigh. “I can’t argue with that. But maybe… maybe this is his way of trying to make amends. Even if it’s too little, too late.”

Leehan let out a bitter laugh, running a hand through his hair. “Amends? That’s what this is supposed to be?”

She looked back up at him, her expression soft but determined. “I don’t expect you to forgive him, Donghyun. But I do think you need to understand where you come from—both sides of it. That’s the only way you’ll ever make sense of any of this.”

Leehan sank back into his chair, his head in his hands. The anger still simmered inside him, but it was mixed with a deep sadness, a longing for answers he knew he might never get. “I don’t even know what to feel anymore,” he admitted quietly.

His grandmother reached over, placing a hand on his shoulder. “You don’t have to figure it all out right now. Just take it one step at a time. And if you ever need to talk, I’m here.”

Leehan nodded silently, his mind still racing. He didn’t know if he could forgive his father—or if he even wanted to. But one thing was clear: the world he thought he understood was far more complicated than he ever imagined. And now, more than ever, he felt like he was on his own to navigate it.

He excused himself to his room and as soon as Leehan closed the door, his legs buckled, and he slid down to the floor. The weight he’d been carrying for days finally became unbearable, crashing over him like a tidal wave. He pressed the heels of his palms into his eyes, trying to stop the tears, but it was no use.

The confusion, the frustration, the exhaustion—it all hit him at once. His body trembled as silent sobs wracked his chest. He felt completely overwhelmed, like he was drowning in emotions he couldn’t name or control.

His father’s absence, the truth about Taesan, the pressure to keep up with the fighting classes—it was all too much.

Leehan’s breath hitched as he whispered, his voice cracking, “Why is this happening to me?”

He hugged his knees to his chest, trying to ground himself, but his mind wouldn’t stop racing. The pull with Taesan—it was terrifying yet magnetic. His father, the man he had spent years resenting, was suddenly tied to his current reality. And the bond he’d just begun to accept was now tangled up with unanswered questions and even more uncertainty.

For the first time in years, he felt truly small, powerless against the forces pulling him in every direction. The anger and sadness twisted together in his chest, forming an ache he couldn’t shake.

Minutes passed—maybe longer—but eventually, his breathing slowed, the tears subsiding into quiet sniffles. He sat there, staring blankly at the floor, emotionally drained but too restless to sleep.

Leehan wiped his face with the back of his hand and let out a shaky breath. He didn’t know how he was going to get through the rest of this. But deep down, he also knew he couldn’t keep running from it. One way or another, he’d have to face everything—his father, Taesan, the bond, all of it.

With a deep, determined breath, Leehan stood up, his legs still unsteady. He grabbed his towel and headed to the bathroom, hoping a cold splash of water would help clear his head.

Leehan walked to the bathroom's sink and splashed cold water on his face, the shock of it grounding him just enough to slow the whirlwind of thoughts in his mind. He gripped the edges of the sink tightly, staring at his reflection in the mirror. His eyes were red and swollen from crying, his hair a mess, and his expression hollow.

He stared at his reflection, willing himself to stay composed, but as the cold water dripped down his face, something shifted. His reflection began to blur, and suddenly, it wasn’t the present-day Leehan staring back at him anymore—it was his younger self.

The boy in the mirror looked carefree, his face lit up with an innocent smile. He saw himself at six years old, sitting on the living room floor surrounded by toys. His mother was in the kitchen, humming a soft tune as she cooked dinner. His father sat nearby, ruffling his hair affectionately as they laughed about something Leehan couldn’t quite remember.

The memory played vividly in his mind, pulling him into a world that felt so far away. The warmth of his mother’s laugh, the comforting presence of his father—it all seemed like a dream now.

But then the scene shifted. His mother was gone. His father’s smile had faded. Leehan remembered the fights, the silence, and finally, his father walking out the door without looking back.

The pain of it all hit him like a tidal wave. His chest tightened as tears threatened to spill again, his grip on the sink tightening to the point his knuckles turned white. He shut his eyes tightly, trying to will the memories away, but they wouldn’t stop.

He missed his mother so much it physically hurt. Her warm hugs, her soothing words, her laugh—it was all gone. And as much as he hated to admit it, a part of him missed the father he once had, too. The man who had been his hero before everything fell apart.

But most of all, Leehan missed the simplicity of the life he used to have, a world where he didn’t know about vampires, soulmates, or supernatural fights. He missed the days when his biggest worry was whether he’d get in trouble for staying up past bedtime.

Tears rolled down his cheeks, and he didn’t bother to wipe them away this time. His heart ached for the life he lost, for the family that was ripped apart, and for the innocence he could never get back.

“I hate this,” he whispered, his voice cracking as it echoed in the small bathroom. “I hate all of this.”

The boy in the mirror disappeared, replaced by his older, broken reflection. His swollen eyes stared back at him, and for a moment, he didn’t recognize the person looking back. He wasn’t the same Leehan anymore.

With a shaky breath, he turned off the faucet and dried his face. He couldn’t stay like this—drowning in his memories wouldn’t help anything. But the ache in his chest remained, a constant reminder of everything he’d lost and everything he was now facing.

Leehan left the bathroom quietly, his mind a storm of emotions. For now, all he could do was push forward, even if he had no idea where forward would lead.

He slipped into his pajamas, the soft fabric brushing against his skin as he crawled under the warm covers of his bed. For the first time in months, the bed didn’t feel like a suffocating cage—it felt comforting, like a small refuge from the world outside. He sank into the mattress, letting the quiet of the room settle over him like a blanket.

But as he stared at the ceiling, memories began to creep in. He thought about the time before he came to Seoul, the dark months that followed his mother’s death. He remembered how he barely left his room, how the bed had become his only sanctuary and his greatest prison. Days bled into weeks, and weeks into months. He didn’t eat much, didn’t talk to anyone. It was as if he was waiting for the world to stop spinning entirely.

No one came to check on him. No one asked how he was holding up or even tried to pull him out of the darkness. No one, except his grandmother.

She had been the only constant in those months of chaos, bringing him food, coaxing him out of his room for even a few minutes, and offering quiet reassurances when words felt impossible. At the time, her presence was the only tether keeping him from completely losing himself.

Now, her words echoed in his mind—the revelations about his father, the supernatural, and the school. Leehan felt the anger bubbling up again, but alongside it, there was something softer, something that made his chest tighten. Even though he was upset about the secrets she kept, he couldn’t ignore the weight those secrets must have placed on her shoulders.

It must have hurt her just as much as it hurt him.

He thought about how hard it must have been for her to step into the role of a parent after everything that happened. She had lost her only daughter, her son-in-law had disappeared, and yet, she had done her best to take care of him.

Leehan’s eyes stung as he thought about how he had lashed out at her earlier. He sighed, burying his face in his pillow. He would have to apologize to her. He didn’t want her to think he didn’t appreciate everything she had done for him.

“I’ll tell her tomorrow,” he murmured into the quiet, his voice muffled but resolute. It was the least he could do after everything she had done to keep him afloat. For now, though, he closed his eyes and let the warmth of the blankets wrap around him, hoping the night would offer a small sense of peace.

—

Leehan groggily reached over to his phone, the alarm blaring in his ear. He squinted at the screen, blinking against the remnants of sleep still clinging to him. The night had felt too short, like the weight of everything he was trying to process had dragged time itself. He considered staying home, just calling in sick, but he knew it wasn’t a real option. He had to go to school, even if the thought of it exhausted him.

His eyes were still heavy, his body aching from everything that had happened the evening before, but there was a part of him that didn’t care about the exhaustion. People would definitely notice, and he knew they'd see the traces of his tears, the puffiness under his eyes. But, surprisingly, he didn’t care as much as he thought he would. He wasn’t going to hide it, not today.

Leehan unlocked his phone and glanced at the groupchat. It had been quiet for the past few days. Jaehyun and Sungho had given him the space he needed, not pushing him to talk before he was ready. He was grateful for that. They understood, but that didn’t stop the feeling of distance creeping in, like a gap that was widening with every silent day. He missed them. He missed their jokes, their presence, the way they always seemed to get him even when he didn’t say much. They were his best friends.

He didn’t even realize how much he’d been avoiding them until he saw the quiet threads of conversation in the chat. He hadn’t meant to pull away completely, but he had. The distance felt thick in the messages that weren’t coming, in the unanswered calls he’d ignored.

Leehan sighed, running a hand through his messy hair. He needed to talk to them. They deserved better than his silence. He had to figure out a way to bridge the gap he’d unintentionally created, to stop keeping them at arm's length.

He would start with something simple: he’d send a message to Jaehyun and Sungho, telling them he was ready to talk. Ready to finally open up. But first, he had to get ready for the day ahead of him.

Leehan stood up, stretching his sore body as he shuffled towards the bathroom. The cool tile against his feet felt grounding, a small but comforting sensation. He ran his fingers through his tangled hair and sighed, staring at his reflection in the bathroom mirror. He barely recognized the tired, drawn-out version of himself staring back, but he knew it would take time to heal, and that wasn’t something he could rush.

Turning on the shower, he let the steam fill the small bathroom, the heat helping to loosen the tension in his muscles. The water was a welcome relief, soothing against his skin as he closed his eyes, trying to clear his mind. For a moment, he let himself just exist in the calmness of the water, no overwhelming thoughts or pressing concerns. It was a small escape from the storm inside his head.

When he was done, he dried off and got dressed in a simple outfit—something that felt comfortable enough to get him through the day but not too fussy. He put on a dark gray hoodie with a slight worn-in look. The hoodie was a bit oversized, giving him a sense of comfort and security. Underneath, he wore a fitted black t-shirt, nothing fancy, just something that felt natural and easy. His baggy jeans were a muted blue, slightly distressed at the knees, adding a bit of edge without trying too hard. His hair was still wet and messy, but he figured it would sort itself out when he stepped outside.

The clothes were a way of trying to make himself feel normal again, even if he didn’t feel normal at all. The exhaustion still clung to him, but the shower had done enough to clear the fog in his mind. He felt a little more present, a little more ready to face the day, even if the rest of it would be hard.

After he finished getting dressed, he sat down on his bed and grabbed his phone again, staring at the group chat with Jaehyun and Sungho. He was hesitant for just a second—what would he say? But the truth was, he didn’t need to overthink it. They were his friends, and they deserved honesty. He typed out a quick message, not worrying about how it sounded, just telling them he was ready to talk. It felt like the first step in the right direction.

With the message sent, he took a deep breath, stood up, and grabbed his bag. He wasn’t sure what the day would bring, but for the first time in days, he felt like he was at least starting to take control of things again. Maybe it wouldn’t be easy, but it was a start.

Leehan stepped out of his room, his feet quietly padding across the wooden floor of the hallway. "Grandma?" he called, his voice echoing faintly in the silence of the house. But there was no response. He called again, louder this time, but still nothing.

Furrowing his brows, Leehan felt a knot tighten in his stomach. It wasn’t like her to leave without telling him where she was going, especially after the conversations they'd had. He started walking through the house, checking the living room and the kitchen, but there was no sign of her anywhere. The house felt eerily quiet, more so than usual.

He quickly made his way to the back door, thinking maybe she’d gone out to the garden, but the door was locked, and the garden was empty. Panic started to build in the back of his mind. Where could she be?

Without thinking, Leehan pulled out his phone and quickly checked for any missed calls or messages. His heart skipped a beat as he saw there was nothing. No new notifications, no text, no call. She hadn’t reached out at all.

His worry deepened. This wasn’t like her. She always made sure to keep in touch, especially after everything that had happened with his mom. He scrolled through his contacts, hesitated for a moment, then dialed her number. The phone rang, the sound feeling louder in the silence of the house. But it went straight to voicemail.

Leehan's eyes scanned the empty rooms again, the unsettling quiet of the house pressing in on him. The silence felt suffocating. Every room seemed so still, and the usual warmth of his grandmother's presence was missing. There was something wrong about it—something he couldn’t quite put his finger on. His heart started to race, his thoughts running wild with every possibility. What if something happened to her? What if she was in trouble?

But then, the rational part of him tried to push the thoughts aside. She could just be out for a while, maybe with a neighbor, or running errands. Still, he couldn’t ignore the tight feeling in his chest. This wasn’t like her, not at all.

With a deep breath, he pulled his phone out again, trying to push past the anxiety. He opened the messages, and quickly typed one: Grandma, please call me back when you get this. I’m starting to get worried. His fingers hovered over the send button for a moment, the same knot in his stomach tightening, but he clicked send before he could second guess himself.

The message went through, the tiny notification confirming that it had been sent, but she still hadn’t read it. Leehan frowned, glancing at the time. If she was home and had been busy, she would’ve at least responded by now. But the message still showed as unread. It made him wonder: Was she in a place with no reception? Or was she... somewhere else entirely?

He checked his Wi-Fi connection just to make sure. His phone had full bars, so she should’ve received the message. A small sense of relief washed over him for a second, but it didn’t ease the unease gnawing at him. He couldn’t keep putting off going to school, though. He needed to keep going. But he couldn’t shake the feeling that something was off, like a cloud hanging over him that he couldn’t push away.

He glanced at the door one last time before heading out, his mind already buzzing with thoughts of his grandmother and what could be happening. With one last look at his phone, he stepped out into the streets, trying to ignore the feeling in the pit of his stomach.

Leehan walked to school with his phone gripped tightly in his hand, his eyes constantly darting down to check for any messages or missed calls from his grandmother. Each time he unlocked the screen, there was nothing new. No new messages, no missed calls. The more he checked, the more frustrated and anxious he felt, but he tried to push the thoughts aside.

It wasn’t like her to just vanish without a word. She was usually so attentive, always responding to his messages or calls, but today everything felt off. Leehan forced himself to focus on the walk, trying to clear his mind and prepare himself for the day ahead. The last thing he needed was to let his worries distract him in class, but it was hard to ignore the unease settling deeper in his chest.

When he finally arrived at school, the usual bustle of students greeted him, but it all felt distant. He didn’t feel like he was part of it today. The sound of chatter, the footfalls on the pavement, it all felt muffled as he kept checking his phone, hoping for any sign of a response from his grandmother.

"Hey, Leehan!" Jaehyun’s voice broke through his distracted thoughts, and Leehan lifted his gaze to see both Jaehyun and Sungho walking toward him, their smiles warm and welcoming.

"Hey," Leehan replied, trying to muster a smile, but his mind was still preoccupied.

He gave Jaehyun and Sungho a small, almost imperceptible nod as they walked toward the school gates. They seemed to sense his distance without needing him to say anything, but neither of them pushed. He appreciated that—didn't want them to think he was rejecting them, but he also wasn’t sure how to break the silence that had been stretching between them.

He had been so caught up in his own head, wrestling with everything—his bond with Taesan, his confusion about it, and the distance he’d put between himself and his friends. He hadn’t been the best friend lately.

As they walked, Jaehyun and Sungho exchanged a few words between themselves, but their voices felt distant to Leehan, like they were speaking from another room. It wasn't that they were being intentionally quiet, but more like he just couldn’t find a way to bridge the gap between them.

At some point, they reached the school entrance. Leehan hesitated for just a moment, then decided to turn to Jaehyun and Sungho.

“Look... I’ve been kind of... off lately,” Leehan admitted, his voice a little quieter than usual. “I’m not mad at you guys. Just, you know... there’s a lot going on in my head. I don’t really know how to talk about it yet.”

Jaehyun glanced at him, then at Sungho, who gave him a small, knowing nod. Jaehyun took a deep breath before speaking, his voice steady but serious.

“We saw your message,” he said, his gaze softening as he looked at Leehan. “And, honestly, we’ve been waiting for you to address it. We know it’s been a lot, and we didn’t want to push you. But you’re not alone in this, Leehan. We’re here, and we’re ready when you are.”

He paused for a moment, as if carefully choosing his words.

“I get it. The bond with Taesan, all of it. We understand why you’ve been keeping to yourself. Honestly, in your situation, we might’ve done the same. It’s... a lot to process. We just want to make sure you know we’re not going anywhere.”

Leehan took in his words, his chest tightening with the familiar mix of gratitude and guilt. He hadn’t realized how much he’d been avoiding his friends, how much he’d been shutting them out, until now.

“Thanks,” Leehan murmured, glancing away for a second to compose himself. “I guess... I guess I didn’t know how to talk about it. Or maybe I was just afraid to.”

Sungho offered a small, understanding smile. “No need to rush. Just know we’re ready to listen when you are. Whatever it is, we’ve got your back.”

The warmth in their words settled a little weight in Leehan’s chest, but there was still a part of him that felt torn—torn between his connection with Taesan, the confusion he was still grappling with, and the growing desire to be open with his friends again.

Leehan took a deep breath, the weight of everything a little lighter now with his friends’ support.

"Alright," he said, his voice quieter but more resolute. "We’ll talk in the cafeteria later. After classes. I... just need a bit more time."

Jaehyun and Sungho exchanged glances, both nodding in understanding.

"Take all the time you need, Leehan," Jaehyun said, a reassuring smile crossing his face. "But don’t shut us out, okay? We’re not going anywhere."

Sungho, his usual calm demeanor softer than usual, added, "We’re here for you, no matter what. Always."

Without another word, they pulled Leehan into a tight hug, and for the first time in a while, Leehan didn’t pull away. Instead, he let himself sink into the warmth of the embrace, the familiar feeling of his friends grounding him.

He wasn’t sure what he was about to say in the cafeteria, or even how he was going to deal with the mess of emotions still swirling in his mind, but for that moment, surrounded by Jaehyun and Sungho, he felt a small spark of peace. He wasn’t alone in this. And that was a relief he didn’t realize he needed so badly.

After a long moment, they pulled away, and Leehan offered them a small, grateful smile. "Thanks, guys. I mean it."

Jaehyun ruffled his hair playfully. "Of course. Now, let’s get through class first, yeah? We’ll talk more when we can breathe."

Leehan chuckled lightly, feeling a sense of normalcy wash over him, even if just for a fleeting moment. "Sounds good."

They continued their walk toward the classroom, the bond between them stronger than it had been in days. Leehan was starting to feel ready to face whatever came next. And with Jaehyun and Sungho by his side, maybe it wouldn't be so hard after all.

When they arrived at the classroom, the usual buzz of students filled the air as everyone found their seats and settled in. Leehan slipped into his desk, his mind still half-focused on what awaited him later in the cafeteria. He wasn’t quite ready to confront everything, but the idea of finally talking to Jaehyun and Sungho about it felt like the right step.

Jaehyun and Sungho both took their seats, a little quieter than usual, respecting Leehan's space for now. The teacher walked in soon after, and the room fell into a hushed silence. Leehan tried to focus on the lesson, the words flowing over him without really sinking in. He wasn’t sure if he even heard what the teacher said, too wrapped up in the weight of everything else.

His phone buzzed in his pocket. He quickly checked, hoping it was his grandmother, but the message was from Sungho. We’ll talk soon, okay? You’re doing great.

Leehan smiled at the message, grateful that his friends were looking out for him. But the moment didn’t last long before his thoughts drifted back to the strange disappearance of his grandmother. He checked the chat with her again and his heart skipped a beat. She had read the messages but hadn’t answered or called back.

He was a little reassured—if she had read the messages, it meant she was probably fine. But on the other hand, he couldn’t shake the feeling that something was off. Why wasn’t she answering? It wasn’t like her to leave things like this unresolved. She was always so reliable, always checking in. The silence now felt different, unsettling.

Leehan sighed and shoved his phone back into his pocket. It wasn’t like he could do much about it right now. He decided to wait for when she did respond—it was all he could do for now. The lingering worry still gnawed at him, but he knew he had to focus on the present, on the conversations that lay ahead with Jaehyun and Sungho, and whatever awaited him with Taesan.

The classes went by like usual, not much happening. Leehan tried to focus, but his mind kept drifting back to the messages his grandmother read and the silence that followed. He knew he needed to clear his head before lunch, but every time he tried to push the worry aside, it crept back in.

By the time the lunch bell rang, he was more than ready to leave the classroom. He gathered his things quickly, trying to shake off the sense of unease that had followed him all day. As he stepped into the hallway, he spotted Jaehyun and Sungho waiting for him by the cafeteria doors, their faces softer than usual. They must’ve known something was still off.

Without a word, the three of them entered the cafeteria together, settling into their usual spot. Jaehyun and Sungho exchanged a quick glance before both of them turned to Leehan, their expressions serious but patient.

“You’re okay, right?” Sungho asked quietly, the concern in his voice unmistakable.

Leehan nodded but didn’t speak immediately. He took a deep breath, mentally preparing himself for the conversation he knew was coming. He wasn’t sure how to explain everything that had been swirling in his head. But it was time to talk, to not keep shutting them out.

He hesitated before talking, his voice a little shaky as the words tumbled out. "I had a talk with my grandmother a few days ago. It was... it was about everything. The school, the supernatural beings, everything that’s been going on."

Jaehyun and Sungho leaned in slightly, their expressions full of quiet concern. They stayed silent, giving Leehan the space to speak.

"I asked her about the school," he said, his voice growing steadier now as he went on. "I was hoping she’d tell me the truth, that she'd finally give me some answers. But... when I brought it up, she said she didn’t know anything. She acted like I was just confused—like I was seeing things that weren’t there."

Leehan paused, trying to collect his thoughts. The frustration from that conversation still lingered in his chest. "But I could see it. Her body language—it wasn’t just me. She wasn’t telling the whole truth. I could tell she was hiding something."

He sighed deeply, his fingers tapping nervously on the edge of the table. "At least I got one thing out of her," he continued, his voice quieter now. "She told me she received a recommendation letter... for me. That’s why I ended up here, at this school. But when I asked about it—like, who sent it and why—she just brushed it off. She didn’t want to talk about it anymore. And honestly, I didn’t press it further that day. I figured, maybe, it wasn’t the time."

Leehan leaned back in his chair, feeling the weight of it all press on his chest again. But one quick glance at his friends, their eyes fixed on him with genuine concern, and the knot in his stomach loosened. They were really listening, their expressions focused and thoughtful. Leehan couldn’t help but smile for a second, grateful for their presence, before he continued.

He took another deep breath and looked between Jaehyun and Sungho. "So, yesterday, she sat me down to talk. And that’s when she finally told me something. Something I didn’t expect." Leehan’s voice grew quieter, the gravity of the revelation still sinking in. "The recommendation letter... it came from my dad."

Leehan paused, watching the surprise flicker across Jaehyun and Sungho’s faces. Jaehyun was the first to speak, his brow furrowed with concern. "Wait, your dad? You've never really talked about him before. I thought he wasn’t in the picture at all."

Leehan let out a breath, then looked at his friends, his voice quieter now, more raw. "Yeah... he wasn’t. He left when I was a kid and never came back. I haven’t heard from him since. Not even a word after my mom died." He paused, his fingers fidgeting with the hem of his sleeve, his eyes drifting to the floor. "I resented him for that. For leaving us, especially when my mom needed him the most."

Jaehyun and Sungho were silent for a moment, taking in his words. Jaehyun’s expression softened, but there was still a hint of confusion. "That’s... that’s a lot, Leehan. I can’t imagine how that must’ve felt, growing up like that."

Leehan swallowed hard, pushing through the lump in his throat. "It’s not like I ever expected him to come back or anything, but when I found out he was the one who sent the letter—" He cut himself off, shaking his head in disbelief. "I don’t even know what to feel about it. It just makes everything more complicated."

Sungho was quiet for a moment, his eyes thoughtful. "It must’ve been hard to have all those feelings come up again."

Leehan nodded. "Yeah... I got really angry when I was talking to my grandmother. I just couldn't hold it back. I was already frustrated with everything I’ve been learning lately, and then finding out this? It’s like my whole world is upside down."

He shifted uncomfortably in his seat, looking away. "And then I... I broke down in my room after. It wasn’t a big deal, though. I just... needed to let it out."

Sungho’s gaze softened as he met Leehan’s eyes. "We could tell. You look really tired and your eyes are puffy. But we didn’t want to bring it up. We figured you’d talk about it when you were ready."

Leehan gave a small nod, grateful for their understanding. But there was more he needed to say. The weight of it all was still pressing down on him. "But it's not all," he continued, his voice quieter now, as if he wasn’t sure whether he was ready to share this part. "My grandmother... she told me something else. My dad wasn’t entirely human. He was... half vampire."

Jaehyun and Sungho froze, their eyes wide with surprise. The room seemed to pause for a moment as the weight of Leehan's words settled in.

Half vampire.

Jaehyun was the first to recover, blinking as if to clear the shock from his eyes. "Wait—what? Your dad’s half vampire? That’s..." He trailed off, clearly processing it.

Sungho looked equally stunned. "Yeah, we never mentioned half-bloods, did we?" He sighed, sitting back in his chair, clearly thinking for a moment before speaking. "Half-bloods are rare... and not something many people talk about."

Leehan furrowed his brows. "I don’t understand. Why didn’t you tell me about them? I didn’t even know this was a thing until now." His voice cracked slightly, his confusion and frustration surfacing again. "How does that even work? A human and a supernatural being together... It just doesn’t make sense to me."

Jaehyun exchanged a look with Sungho, and Sungho sighed before he spoke, his voice gentle but serious. "It’s a delicate subject. Half-bloods are... complex. They don’t fit neatly into either world. They’re not fully supernatural, but they’re not fully human either. And it’s not just about bloodlines—being a half-blood changes how you experience the world, how you interact with both sides."

Jaehyun nodded, his expression now serious. "Most half-bloods try to stay out of the spotlight, especially when it comes to the vampire world. There’s a lot of tension between full supernatural beings and half-bloods. Full-blood beings often look down on them, thinking they’re ‘inferior’ or ‘imperfect.’ They’re not always treated the same way as pure beings."

Leehan was silent for a moment, processing what they said. He couldn’t help but feel a pang of sympathy for his father, but it was also hard to reconcile with everything he had been told. "So, my dad—he was one of them? Half vampire, half human, and never told me anything? Does that mean I’m part vampire too?" His voice trembled, unsure of how to handle the new reality.

Sungho gave him a small, reassuring smile. "It doesn’t work like that," he said gently. "There’s only full-bloods and half-bloods. If your dad was half vampire, that’s it. You’re either human or you’re a half-blood. There’s no in-between."

Leehan sat still for a moment, processing Sungho’s words. Was he relieved? Or disappointed? He wasn’t sure.

He sighed and shook his head. “I don’t even know what to feel about any of this...” he murmured.

Jaehyun ruffled his hair again, a small grin on his face. Sungho, with a more solemn expression, gave him a gentle pat on the shoulder. The actions spoke louder than any words could, offering comfort and solidarity without needing to say anything more.

Leehan couldn’t help but feel a little lighter, the weight on his chest easing just the slightest bit. It wasn’t a solution to everything, but their presence and support were enough for the moment. He appreciated it more than he could express.

Then he thought for a moment, wondering if he should bring up the fact that his grandmother was missing. He had already sent her messages, and she’d read them, but there was still no response.

He decided it was better to wait for now—there wasn’t much he could do about it at the moment, and he didn’t want to add more worry to his friends. Instead, he decided to move on to the next thing weighing on his mind.

“Anyway… about Taesan,” Leehan started, his voice a little more cautious now. He could feel his pulse quicken at just the mention of his name. The pull he’d been fighting was still there, lingering in the back of his mind, and now he needed to talk about it, especially after everything that had been happening.

Jaehyun and Sungho turned their attention to him, giving him the space to continue.

Leehan took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the words he was about to say. “I never believed in soulmates,” he started, looking down at his hands for a moment. “Before all of this happened, I thought it was just some… fantasy. Something people used to make sense of things they couldn’t understand. I didn’t think it could be real.”

He paused, his mind swirling with the recent events—the pull, the strange connection with Taesan, the inexplicable feelings. He had tried to ignore it all, tried to convince himself it wasn’t real, but deep down, he couldn’t deny it any longer.

“I’m still not sure what to do with it,” Leehan added, his voice quieter. “I don’t know how to just... accept it. It feels like everything's moving too fast, and I'm still stuck trying to process everything."

Jaehyun tilted his head slightly, his expression softening. “So do you believe in soulmates now?” he asked, his tone gentle but curious.

Leehan didn’t answer right away. He thought about the pull, about the way Taesan’s presence had affected him in ways he didn’t fully understand. He thought about the way his heart raced when he was near him, and how the bond felt too real to ignore. And then, with a slight sigh, he admitted, “I don’t know. But… maybe I’m starting to think there’s more to it than I thought.”

Jaehyun flashed him a knowing smile, his eyes crinkling at the corners. “Well, I think that right there is your answer,” he said softly.

Leehan blinked, surprised by the sudden clarity in Jaehyun’s words. He hadn’t realized it until now, but maybe that was the truth. Maybe he didn’t need to have all the answers right away. Maybe it was okay to just… acknowledge it, without fully understanding it.

Leehan’s question hung in the air, his voice heavy with confusion and curiosity. “How is it even possible?” he asked, his eyes darting between Jaehyun and Sungho. “How can a vampire have a human as their soulmate? And how did Taesan know before I even figured it out? This doesn’t make sense.”

Jaehyun leaned back in his chair, taking a moment to think before speaking. “Vampires and humans... they’re not supposed to be soulmates, right? It’s not common. It’s rare,” he began, his voice thoughtful. “But it’s not impossible. There are stories, old legends about bonds between different species, but they’re almost never talked about. And Taesan... he probably knew the moment you two crossed paths. Soulmate bonds are that strong. He could feel it, even if you didn’t understand it.”

Sungho nodded in agreement, adding, “For someone like Taesan, he probably knew the second he laid eyes on you. The pull, the connection—it’s instinctive for both parties, but vampires especially can sense it quickly. They’re more attuned to these things than humans are.”

His mind raced as he tried to wrap his head around everything they were saying. "But... why didn’t he say anything? Why didn’t he tell me sooner?"

Jaehyun gave him a sympathetic look, his expression softening. “It’s complicated. You’re human, Leehan. You don’t experience the same pull or the same urgency. And Taesan—well, he probably didn’t want to overwhelm you, especially when you were still trying to figure everything out. He’s been carrying this burden for a while now, but he likely didn’t want to rush you into something you weren’t ready for.”

Sungho added, “Plus, a bond like this… it’s not something that can be forced. Even if Taesan knew, he would’ve waited for you to come to terms with it yourself. It’s not easy, especially when you didn’t grow up with the same knowledge or beliefs about soulmates.”

Leehan sat back in his seat, the weight of everything pressing down on him as he tried to process it all. The knot in his chest tightened as he thought about Taesan. It wasn’t just about the pull, not anymore. It was something deeper, something undeniable. He couldn’t deny that he liked Taesan—liked the way he felt when he was around him. It wasn’t just the physical attraction, the pull of the soulmate bond that made his heart race every time they were near each other. It was the way Taesan made him feel... important, like he mattered. Even with everything that had happened, Leehan felt a connection that went beyond anything he had ever experienced.

But now, with everything he knew, he had to wonder: Was that why Taesan acted the way he did? He thought back to the moments that stood out—like when Taesan was so protective of him, almost as if he couldn’t let anything happen to him. Leehan remembered how Taesan didn’t flinch when he’d hugged him, how he didn’t push him away, despite how unexpected and unfamiliar it must have been. And when they were in the hallway outside the cafeteria, when Taesan stopped him from walking away, pulling his hand when he tried to leave... Was that all because they were soulmates?

Leehan’s mind raced, questions spinning like a storm inside his head. Did Taesan only care about him because they were soulmates? He had to wonder. The bond between them was undeniable, but was that all it was? Or did Taesan actually like him as a person, too? They’d never really been friends, not in the traditional sense. Sure, they had shared moments—little interactions here and there—but nothing that would’ve led Leehan to believe they had any kind of deep connection beyond the pull of their bond.

But then, there were times when Taesan had been there, always just... present. Even when Leehan had tried to push him away, Taesan would show up, his protective nature almost suffocating, but in a way that made Leehan wonder if it was something more than just fate pulling them together. Was it possible that, despite the soulmate bond, Taesan had actually been there for him because he wanted to be? Because he liked Leehan as a person, flaws and all?

Leehan didn’t know what to think anymore. Every time he tried to make sense of things, another question came to mind. Was Taesan’s attention and care just because of the bond? Or was there something deeper there, something real?

He closed his eyes for a moment, trying to calm his thoughts. It was hard to separate the pull from everything else. But Taesan’s actions—his kindness, his protectiveness—seemed to suggest there was more to it than just fate. There had to be. Right?

Just then, Jaehyun interrupted Leehan’s spiraling thoughts, his voice steady but serious.

"Leehan, there’s something more to Taesan," Jaehyun began, his expression serious as he leaned in slightly. "The reason he hasn’t been at school, the reason he’s been acting so different lately—there’s something you don’t know."

Leehan looked at Jaehyun, his mind already running in a thousand directions, but Jaehyun’s next words made him freeze.

"You remember when we were talking at your house?" Jaehyun continued. "About how vampires get their blood?"

Leehan nodded, still unsure where this was headed. Jaehyun took a deep breath before explaining further.

"Well, usually, once vampires find their soulmates, things change. They stop relying on blood supplies from hospitals. Instead, they start drinking from their soulmates. It’s... part of the bond," Jaehyun said carefully, his eyes never leaving Leehan's. "Taesan knows that. And since he found you, he’s stopped getting blood from the usual places. He’s been starving himself."

Leehan’s chest tightened as Jaehyun’s words sank in. "Wait... what?" Leehan said, his voice barely above a whisper. "He’s been starving himself? For how long?"

Jaehyun hesitated for a moment, looking at Sungho before answering. "It’s been almost two weeks now, ever since you got here. Two weeks without feeding, Leehan. Vampires don’t last that long without blood."

Leehan’s heart raced as he tried to process what Jaehyun was saying. "But... why hasn’t he told me? Why hasn’t he said anything?"

Jaehyun shrugged slightly, frustration edging his voice. "Taesan’s stubborn. And he doesn’t want to put that burden on you. You’re already dealing with everything else, and he’s probably afraid of how you'd react." He paused, a deep sigh leaving his lips. "But the reality is, vampires need blood. Some need it every day, some every few days. But going a week or more without it is really challenging for them. And since you’re his soulmate, Leehan, it’s even worse. The bond... it makes it more intense."

Leehan was silent, his eyes wide, the weight of Jaehyun’s words settling like a stone in his chest. It made sense now—the way Taesan had acted, the way his eyes flickered red when they sparred. It was the signs of starvation, the desperate need for blood. And Taesan was doing all this, suffering in silence, because of the bond with Leehan.

Jaehyun’s words hit Leehan hard. “Since you’re his soulmate, Leehan, it’s even worse.”

His stomach churned. How could he have been so oblivious? Taesan had been in pain, probably struggling with this whole situation and Leehan hadn’t even known.

Jaehyun seemed to read his thoughts. "When vampires haven’t had blood for that long, their body goes into overdrive. It hurts. Their senses go haywire. And since you, Leehan, are near him, he can smell it—he can smell his soulmate. It’s not just an emotional pull. It’s a physical one. His body aches for it." Jaehyun’s gaze softened slightly as he added, "It’s why his reaction was so intense when you sparred. Why his eyes flickered red."

Leehan’s head was spinning. Everything he thought he understood about this bond, about Taesan, felt like it was crumbling away. The guilt sank deeper and deeper into his chest as he thought about Taesan, alone and starving, and he hadn’t even realized what was happening.

His voice was a whisper, barely audible. "What... should I do?"

Jaehyun met his gaze. "You need to talk to him, Leehan. He needs you to understand. But don’t let him keep pushing you away. You’re connected now, and it’s not just going to go away. You have to face it, both of you."

Leehan nodded slowly, a tight knot forming in his stomach. He wasn’t sure what the right thing was to do, but he knew one thing for certain now—he couldn’t keep ignoring it. He had to confront the bond, and he had to confront Taesan. The weight of everything pressed against him, but he knew he had no choice now. He had to be there for Taesan, even if he didn’t fully understand what it meant yet.

He exhaled, feeling a mix of confusion, guilt, and the need to do something, anything to help.

Leehan let out a frustrated sigh, running a hand through his hair. "Thanks for telling me, Jaehyun. But I feel terrible knowing Taesan’s been suffering like this. I don’t even know how to handle it." He cursed under his breath, his voice tight with anger. "I can’t believe he’s been so damn stubborn. If I had known, if he had just told me, I would’ve... I would’ve given him my blood. I wouldn’t have just stood by, letting him starve."

He leaned back in his chair, hands gripping the edge of the table as his thoughts swirled in a mix of guilt and confusion. The bond, the pull—it all made sense now, but the fact that Taesan had been going through this pain alone made his stomach churn.

Leehan turned his gaze to Jaehyun. "But how did you know about all of this? I mean, you and Taesan don’t exactly seem... close." He paused, unsure if he was overstepping. "How do you even know he’s been starving?"

Jaehyun’s expression softened slightly as he leaned back, crossing his arms. There was something in his eyes, a distant kind of emotion, that Leehan couldn’t quite place. "Taesan and I... we used to be friends," Jaehyun said, his voice quieter now, like he was choosing his words carefully. "Before he started distancing himself and before everything changed."

Leehan raised an eyebrow, surprised. "Friends? You and Taesan?"

Jaehyun gave a small nod, though his gaze turned down for a moment as if lost in thought. "Yeah. I used to be in the basement class." He paused, his tone becoming slightly more distant, as though he wasn’t entirely comfortable talking about it. "But that’s... a story for another time."

Leehan could see the shift in Jaehyun’s mood, the subtle way his walls seemed to rise again. He didn’t press him further, sensing that whatever had happened between Jaehyun and Taesan was complicated.

But it left Leehan with even more questions. How had they gone from being close friends to this... awkward, wannabe enemies relationship? He couldn’t deny that there was more to Taesan than he’d been letting on, and now, hearing Jaehyun’s words, he realized there was so much he didn’t know. So much he still needed to understand.

"Thanks, Jaehyun," Leehan said again, his voice more subdued now. "I guess I really need to go talk to him, huh?"

Jaehyun nodded, his usual smile returning, though it was a little more strained than usual. "Yeah. You should. But don’t be too hard on him. He’s been through a lot."

Leehan nodded, his mind still a whirlwind of thoughts, but he knew what he had to do. He had to face Taesan—whatever it meant, whatever it took.

The bell rang, cutting through the tension of the conversation. Leehan blinked, suddenly aware of the passing time. His thoughts had been so consumed with everything surrounding Taesan that he hadn’t even noticed how long they’d been sitting there.

Jaehyun stood up first, stretching. "Well, guess it’s time for class. You okay, Leehan?" he asked, voice laced with concern.

Leehan rubbed his face with one hand, trying to push aside the frustration and guilt that were gnawing at him. "Yeah... I'll be fine. I just... need to figure out how to talk to him." He looked at Jaehyun and Sungho. "Thanks again. Really."

Sungho gave him a reassuring smile, slinging his bag over his shoulder. "We got your back."

Leehan nodded, giving his friends one last look before they all made their way out of the cafeteria. As he walked towards his next class, his heart raced again, not with worry about the lesson, but with the knowledge that he needed to face Taesan. And he didn’t know what to expect once he did.

—

The next classes passed in a rush. Leehan had to admit that he didn’t pay attention even once, his mind only being able to think about Taesan right now… his soulmate. The weight of that word pressed on him, making it harder to concentrate on anything else. His thoughts kept returning to their conversation, to the strange pull he felt toward Taesan, and the way his heart fluttered when he realized just how much it meant.

What was he supposed to do now? Should he approach Taesan and confront him about everything? Or wait for Taesan to make the first move? He was still processing the fact that everything about his life had changed overnight, and it felt like a lot to handle.

When the bell rang, signaling the end of his last class before the special fighting lessons, Leehan barely reacted. He was still deep in thought, his mind constantly looping back to Taesan, to the bond, to everything. Jaehyun and Sungho had been trying to talk to him during the break, but Leehan hadn’t been able to focus, nodding absentmindedly as they chatted about whatever.

The three of them gathered their things and made their way to the special classes, but Leehan could barely keep his attention on the hallway or even the brief exchanges with other students. All he could think about was Taesan, the unanswered questions, and the heavy weight of the bond that seemed to grow stronger every time he thought about it.

As they walked down the hall, Leehan’s gaze kept drifting to the empty corridors, almost expecting Taesan to appear out of nowhere. But he didn’t. It was like the whole day had passed without Taesan even being there, and Leehan couldn’t shake the unease gnawing at him.

He felt the pull again, just a slight tug in his chest, and for a moment, he thought he might actually feel Taesan’s presence. But when he turned around, there was no one.

Sungho seemed to notice the way Leehan was looking around. "You really want to talk to him, don’t you?" he asked gently, his tone understanding.

Leehan glanced at him, then at Jaehyun. "I need to know what’s going on. I need to understand this bond. Taesan’s been avoiding me. And he’s suffering because of it." His voice faltered for a second. "I don’t know what to do."

Jaehyun and Sungho exchanged a look before Jaehyun spoke up. "We’ll help you. But if you’re planning to talk to him, you’ll need to do it soon. The longer you wait, the harder it’s going to get."

Leehan sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I know. I just… don’t know what to say." He paused, glancing at the door leading outside. "But I’ll figure it out. I have to."

Just as they were about to step into the gym, Leehan felt it again. The pull. That strange, magnetic force that seemed to hum through him whenever Taesan was near. It wasn’t just a fleeting sensation—this time it felt stronger, more urgent, like a wave crashing over him.

It had to be a sign that Taesan was nearby. There was no other explanation. His heart raced, and the overwhelming need to find Taesan pushed all other thoughts aside. Without thinking twice, Leehan stopped in his tracks, his gaze darting around the hall, scanning for any sign of Taesan.

He made a quick decision. His heart hammered in his chest, but he wasn’t going to ignore this pull. He couldn’t.

"I’ll be back later," Leehan said abruptly, turning to Jaehyun and Sungho. "Something came up. Tell the teacher I’ll be a bit late." His voice was rushed, and before either of them could respond, he turned and started walking quickly away, the pull guiding him forward.

He didn’t look back, not even once. His thoughts were consumed with one thing: Taesan. He couldn’t explain it, but everything in him screamed to find him, to talk to him, to face whatever was happening between them. The gym and the special classes could wait.

Leehan’s steps quickened as he moved through the halls, the weight of his decision heavy in his chest. He didn’t need to explain himself to anyone right now. He had one priority in that moment: his soulmate.

The adrenaline surged through Leehan’s veins, pushing him forward with an energy he hadn’t expected. He barely noticed the passing hallways, his mind laser-focused on one goal: finding Taesan. His feet almost carried him faster than he could keep up, each step driven by the pull he could feel growing stronger. His heart beat wildly, matching the intensity of his thoughts, and it was as if everything else around him blurred into the background.

Leehan didn’t know how near Taesan was, but he could feel it. Every inch of him seemed to be drawn in the right direction, like a compass pointing straight to him. His mind raced, questioning if he was really ready for this, but he didn’t care anymore. The moment he took the decision, it felt like everything else became irrelevant.

It felt like an hour, but it had to be much less before Leehan finally found him. The moment he rounded the corner and saw Taesan standing in the exact same spot as before—the hallway where they’d first hugged—Leehan’s heart skipped a beat. Taesan stood there, gazing out the window, his back turned as if he hadn’t heard Leehan approaching. The sunlight from the outside world cast soft shadows over his features, and for a moment, Taesan looked completely at ease, unaware of the storm of emotions Leehan was feeling.

It was the same place. The same position.

The rush of adrenaline that had pushed Leehan this far quickly evaporated, leaving only the weight of exhaustion pressing down on him. His body, suddenly overwhelmed by the strain of running through the halls, protested, and all he could do was whisper a quiet, "Taesan," before his knees buckled beneath him.

He fell, but the hard impact never came. Just as the ground was about to meet him, a pair of strong arms enveloped him. Taesan. His warmth, his presence, all at once. Leehan’s breath hitched, his head resting against Taesan’s chest as the other held him tightly, as if afraid to let go.

Leehan’s body relaxed against the comforting embrace, the exhaustion melting away in the safety of Taesan’s arms. But as his heart raced in the aftermath of everything—finding him, the pull, the emotions—it felt as though time stood still. Taesan’s grip was firm, but gentle. He didn’t say anything at first, just holding Leehan close, as though making sure he wasn’t about to disappear.

He could barely catch his breath, but somehow, even in his dazed state, a small, grateful smile formed on his lips. Taesan was here. And that’s all that mattered now.

The floodgates of emotion opened, and before Leehan could even comprehend it, the sobs came. They wracked through his body, shaking him to his core, as he clung to Taesan, seeking solace in his warmth and presence. The relief of finally finding him, the weight of all the unanswered questions, the fear, the frustration—it all crashed down at once. His tears flowed freely, soaking into Taesan’s shirt as he pressed himself closer.

Taesan immediately reacted, his arms tightening around Leehan, pulling him as close as humanly possible, if that was even possible at this point. He didn’t let go, didn’t let Leehan pull away even for a second. There was no need for words at first, just the silent act of holding Leehan as the boy cried.

“It’s okay,” Taesan whispered, his voice low and soothing, the words soft like a balm. “I’m here. I’m right here.” He spoke them again, repeating the sentiment like a mantra, as if to ground Leehan in the reality that he wasn’t alone.

Gently, Taesan pulled back just enough to cup Leehan’s chin in his hands, guiding his face up to meet his gaze. Their eyes locked, and for a moment, the world seemed to pause. Taesan’s eyes softened as he wiped away the tears that stained Leehan’s cheeks, his touch gentle but firm, like he wanted to erase the hurt.

Leehan couldn’t speak, couldn’t do anything but let the tears fall and lean into Taesan’s touch. He was still so overwhelmed by everything that had happened, but in that moment, with Taesan’s hands on his face, he felt... safe.

Taesan's eyes slowly began to shift, a deep crimson hue taking over the usual brown. But there was no threat in them—no hunger, no aggression. Just raw, unfiltered emotion. It was as though his feelings were manifesting through the red tint, and for the first time, Leehan saw the vulnerability Taesan had been hiding.

"I'm sorry," Taesan whispered, his voice barely audible over the sobs still wracking through Leehan’s body. His words seemed to break as he spoke them, and there was a depth of regret behind them that hit Leehan harder than anything else. “I’m so sorry…"

Leehan could barely breathe, his chest tight from crying, but he still managed to choke out, his voice cracked and shaky, “Why… why didn’t you tell me?”

Taesan’s hands stilled for a moment, his gaze flickering to the ground as though struggling with the weight of the question. He knew this was the moment—the one where everything had to come out, the moment to explain. But he couldn't find the right words. His throat tightened as if it too was trying to keep something buried.

"Leehan," Taesan began, his voice breaking as he reached up to wipe away more of Leehan’s tears. "I didn't know how... how to tell you. I didn't want to push you into something you weren’t ready for. I couldn’t... I didn’t want to force you into this." His voice trembled, the rawness of it a mirror of the pain in his eyes.

Leehan shook his head slightly, still holding onto Taesan as though his life depended on it, his chest aching with the weight of his confusion. “But I had to know, Taesan. You... you should have told me." His voice was small, barely more than a whisper, but the hurt behind it was undeniable. “Why didn’t you trust me enough to tell me everything?”

Taesan closed his eyes briefly, taking a shaky breath. “I was scared,” he confessed quietly. "I was scared that if I told you too soon... you’d run. I thought you'd leave me, that you wouldn’t want any part of this... of us."

The words hit Leehan harder than anything. The thought of running, of leaving Taesan, felt almost impossible to him now. But at the same time, the vulnerability in Taesan’s voice made him understand, made him feel how much this had affected both of them.

“I’m sorry,” Taesan said again, this time his hands trembling as they cupped Leehan’s face. “I just... wanted you to have a choice in this. I didn’t want you to feel like you were trapped."

Leehan's heart twisted as he gazed at Taesan, finally understanding, finally seeing the complexity of everything Taesan had been holding inside. He didn’t know what to say, but he knew one thing for sure—he didn’t want to run from this. Not anymore.

Leehan’s voice was still shaky, but he managed to find it again as the sobs subsided. Tears still streaked down his cheeks, but he could breathe now, the suffocating weight in his chest easing just enough. “Why, Taesan?” he asked, his voice trembling but steady enough to carry his confusion. “Why were you starving yourself? You could’ve… you should’ve said something.”

Taesan looked at him, his crimson eyes softening, but his face remained etched with guilt. He opened his mouth to speak but paused, as though trying to find the right way to explain.

Leehan didn’t wait. “Even if we weren’t…” he trailed off, trying to piece the words together. “Even if we weren’t anything. Even if I didn’t know about soulmates, or the bond, or whatever. I still would’ve given you my blood, Taesan. I would’ve helped you. I couldn’t—” His voice broke slightly, but he kept going. “I couldn’t just sit by knowing you were… suffering.”

Taesan’s grip on Leehan tightened, his fingers trembling slightly as he held him close. “You don’t understand, Leehan,” he said, his voice low, filled with an ache that matched his expression. “It’s not just about blood. It’s about what it means. What it binds. If I took your blood…” He stopped, shaking his head. “It would have made everything real. Final. And I thought you weren’t ready for that.”

Leehan frowned, his tears slowing but his confusion deepening. “You think I care about what it means ? I care about you, Taesan! I don’t know what any of this is supposed to be, or how I’m supposed to feel, but watching you hurt—knowing you’ve been hurting all this time—I can’t stand it.”

Taesan’s eyes flickered with something between pain and gratitude. He raised a hand and gently wiped at the tear tracks on Leehan’s cheeks. “I didn’t want to burden you,” he admitted softly. “I thought I could handle it. I thought I could just… hold out until you were ready to decide. But I miscalculated. I didn’t think it would affect me this much.”

Leehan swallowed hard, his chest tightening again at Taesan’s words. “So you just decided to suffer instead?” His voice grew steadier now, frustration creeping into it. “You didn’t even try to talk to me, Taesan. You just assumed what I’d want, what I’d do. That’s not fair.”

Taesan flinched slightly at the words, his gaze dropping to the floor for a moment before he forced himself to look back at Leehan. “You’re right,” he said, his voice barely above a whisper. “It wasn’t fair. To either of us.” His hand brushed lightly against Leehan’s, his touch hesitant, almost as though asking for permission. “But I’ll do better. I swear. I just…” He hesitated, the vulnerability in his crimson eyes deepening. “I was scared of losing you before I even had you.”

Leehan stared at him, the weight of those words sinking into his chest. The anger and frustration in him softened, replaced by something gentler—something that felt a lot like understanding. He didn’t know what to say anymore, but he knew one thing for certain: Taesan mattered to him, more than he’d realized. And he couldn’t stand the thought of watching him suffer again.

His heart pounded in his chest, the weight of everything they’d shared crashing over him like a tidal wave. He took one more good, long look at Taesan—the guilt and vulnerability in his crimson eyes, the way he was holding himself together despite everything he had been through—and something inside him snapped into place.

Before he could overthink it, before the moment could slip away, his body moved on its own. Leehan leaned in, closing the distance between them, his lips pressing softly against Taesan’s.

For a moment, time seemed to stop. Taesan didn’t pull away. Instead, he responded, his lips moving against Leehan’s with a tenderness that felt like both an apology and a promise. The kiss deepened as Taesan’s hand slid to the back of Leehan’s head, his fingers tangling gently in his hair. His other hand remained cupping Leehan’s face, his touch steady and warm as he pulled him closer.

Leehan felt the world fall away—the school, the bond, the confusion. None of it mattered in that moment except for Taesan. The intensity of the kiss sent warmth flooding through him, and he found himself clinging to Taesan’s shirt, grounding himself in the feeling.

Taesan’s grip tightened just slightly, as though afraid that letting go might shatter the fragile connection they’d built. When they finally broke apart, their foreheads rested together, both of them catching their breath. Taesan’s hand lingered in Leehan’s hair, his thumb brushing softly against his temple.

“Leehan,” Taesan murmured, his voice rough but so gentle it sent a shiver down Leehan’s spine. “I—”

Leehan placed a hand on Taesan’s chest, cutting him off. His cheeks flushed, but he met Taesan’s gaze steadily. “Don’t say anything right now,” he whispered. “Just… be here.”

Taesan nodded, his lips curling into the faintest smile. And for once, the silence between them wasn’t heavy—it was warm, filled with something unspoken but deeply understood.

They sat there for a moment, their breaths still heavy, their foreheads still close. Just looking at each other, existing in the quiet space they had finally found together. It felt surreal—like after everything, they had finally reached the moment they didn’t know they were waiting for. Taesan must’ve been waiting for this , Leehan thought. The way he looked at him now, his expression a mix of relief and restraint, said more than words ever could.

Suddenly, a thought struck Leehan. He quickly remembered the truth about Taesan’s condition—the hunger, the suffering—and without hesitation, he shifted. He pulled down his hoodie a little, brushing his hair aside to expose his neck. He tilted his head slightly, presenting his neck to Taesan. His heartbeat quickened, not out of fear but out of anticipation. He didn’t say anything, but the gesture was clear: It’s okay. Take what you need.

Taesan’s entire body tensed. His eyes flashed red instantly as they focused on Leehan’s neck, the pull he’d been resisting for weeks overwhelming him in a single moment. But just as quickly, he turned his head away, his jaw clenching as he fought the instinct. “Leehan…” he said, his voice hoarse and low. “Are you… are you sure?”

Leehan nodded, his voice steady even as his heart raced. “You’re hurting yourself because of me,” he said softly. “I can’t let you keep doing that. I don’t know everything yet, and I don’t know what this bond fully means, but… if this is what you need, then yes, I’m sure.”

Taesan closed his eyes, exhaling shakily as if trying to ground himself. “You don’t understand what this means, Leehan,” he said, his tone a mix of warning and hesitation. “Once I take your blood, it won’t just stop there. It connects us. It deepens the bond. Are you ready for that?”

Leehan hesitated, only for a moment, before he met Taesan’s gaze again. “I’m ready,” he said firmly. “I don’t want you to suffer because of me anymore.”

Taesan stared at him, searching his face for any sign of doubt. But Leehan’s expression was resolute, unwavering. Slowly, Taesan leaned closer, his hand gently resting on Leehan’s shoulder. “Tell me if you want me to stop,” he whispered, his breath warm against Leehan’s skin.

Leehan simply nodded, his trust in Taesan unspoken but unmistakable.

He closed his eyes, his breaths shallow and rapid as he waited. He could feel Taesan’s presence closer than ever, warm and overwhelming, and before he could brace himself, he felt the sharp, sudden sting of fangs piercing his neck. A sharp whimper escaped his lips, his body instinctively tensing as the pain surged through him. It wasn’t unbearable, but it was enough to make him grab onto Taesan again, clutching at his shirt as though it would steady him.

Taesan froze the moment he felt Leehan flinch. He pulled back slightly, his lips still close to the puncture, his red eyes flickering with worry. "Leehan…"

But Leehan, though still gripping him tightly, shook his head. “It’s okay,” he whispered, though his voice trembled. “Just… do it. I’m fine.”

The vampire in Taesan hesitated for only a moment longer before instinct took over. Slowly, he leaned back in, his lips brushing against Leehan’s skin before the pull of the blood overtook him. His grip on Leehan tightened, one hand bracing Leehan’s back as he resumed feeding. This time, Taesan didn’t stop.

Leehan whimpered again as the sensation grew stronger, the sharp pain dulling into something else entirely. It was… strange. Foreign. A faint ache lingered, but it started to melt into something warmer, something almost comforting. His breaths were unsteady, and while the whines still slipped out occasionally, the pain was fading. Replaced by something else—a connection, a sense of being needed in a way that overwhelmed him.

There was a moment, however fleeting, where the discomfort gave way to something… good. Leehan’s mind raced at the realization, but he couldn’t deny it. As much as it confused him, it didn’t feel wrong. Taesan was taking something from him, but it didn’t feel like a loss. It felt like he was giving, like he was offering himself to someone who needed him.

It felt good. The thought was sudden and startling, but it lingered. It felt good that Taesan was… using him like this.

Taesan groaned softly against his neck, his hand shifting to cradle the back of Leehan’s head. The sound sent a shiver through Leehan, though he wasn’t sure if it was from the physical connection or the emotional weight of it. All he knew was that he wasn’t scared, not anymore. He didn’t regret this. Not for a second.

It was done quicker than Leehan had expected. The piercing pull of Taesan‘s fangs receded, leaving only a dull ache in its place. But Taesan didn’t pull away completely. Instead, Leehan felt the soft brush of his tongue against the puncture wounds, warm and oddly soothing as it swept over the marks he’d just left.

Leehan turned his head slightly, trying to catch a glimpse of Taesan’s face. His heart stuttered when he noticed Taesan’s eyes were closed, his breathing steady but heavy. Concern bubbled up in his chest. “Taesan,” he murmured, his voice still hoarse. “Are you okay?”

Taesan didn’t respond right away. Instead, he let out a soft exhale and finally shifted just enough to rest his forehead against Leehan’s shoulder. “I’m fine,” he whispered, his voice low and almost shaky. “I just… need a moment.”

Leehan blinked, surprised by the vulnerability in Taesan’s tone. He stayed still as Taesan pulled him close again, his arms tightening around him in a firm but gentle embrace. The silence between them felt heavy yet comforting, the kind of silence that didn’t need words to fill it.

Leehan let himself relax in Taesan’s hold, resting his chin lightly on Taesan’s shoulder. He didn’t press for more. For now, he was content to let Taesan take all the time he needed.

While he waited, his fingers gently combed through Taesan’s soft, Oreo-colored hair, the simple motion grounding him as much as it seemed to calm Taesan. He couldn’t help but smile to himself as he admired the contrast of black and blonde strands between his fingers. Taesan had always been attractive—there was no denying that—but the hair somehow made him even more striking. It was uniquely Taesan, just like everything else about him.

As Leehan’s hand continued its slow rhythm, his thoughts wandered. What were they now? What kind of relationship had they stepped into after everything that just happened? The thought made his chest tighten with a mix of anticipation and nerves. But as much as he wanted an answer, he knew he wouldn’t push for it. He would wait for Taesan to define it, to decide what they were.

Even without a label, though, Leehan was resolute. Taesan was his now. His soulmate. And whether Taesan liked it or not, Leehan wasn’t going to let go of him again. Whatever this bond between them was, whatever it meant, it was something he couldn’t and wouldn’t turn away from.

Leehan’s hand stilled for a moment in Taesan’s hair, and he glanced down at the boy still resting against his shoulder. Quietly, without saying a word, Leehan made a silent promise to himself: no matter what came next, he would stay by Taesan’s side. Always.

"So pretty."

Leehan froze, his hand still tangled in Taesan’s hair as the words registered. His heart skipped a beat, then another. Did he hear that right?

He blinked down at Taesan, his voice coming out quieter than he intended. "What?"

Taesan shifted slightly, lifting his head just enough so their eyes met. There was no hesitation in his gaze, no teasing smirk or sarcasm. Just a quiet, steady sincerity. "I said," he repeated softly, "you’re pretty."

Leehan felt his cheeks heat up instantly, a flush spreading so quickly he was sure Taesan could see it. His heart pounded in his chest, and for a moment, he didn’t know what to say. "Oh," he muttered, barely audible.

But Taesan didn’t look away. In fact, the corners of his mouth lifted into a faint smile as he added, "You’ve always been pretty, Leehan."

Leehan’s blush deepened, and he instinctively turned his head to avoid Taesan’s gaze. His voice was an embarrassed mumble when he finally spoke. "You can’t just say something like that out of nowhere…"

Taesan chuckled softly, the sound low and warm, sending a shiver through Leehan. "Why not? It’s the truth."

Leehan tried to focus on anything else—the wall, the faint hum of noise in the distance, the feeling of Taesan’s hand lightly brushing against his back—but nothing could stop the butterflies swirling in his stomach.

Taesan was leaning in, his gaze locked on Leehan’s flushed face, the space between them shrinking as if nothing else existed. Leehan’s breath hitched, his heart pounding in anticipation.

But just as their lips were about to meet again, the air was pierced by a loud, blaring siren.

The sudden noise made Leehan flinch, and he instinctively grabbed onto Taesan’s arms for stability. "What’s—" he started, but the ground beneath them trembled violently, cutting him off.

The shaking grew stronger, sending vibrations through the walls and floor of the school. Lights overhead flickered, and a sense of panic gripped Leehan’s chest. He looked around, wide-eyed, but Taesan was already on high alert.

Taesan’s eyes shifted, a sharp intensity in them as he quickly stood, pulling Leehan to his feet. "Something’s wrong," he said, his voice steady but laced with urgency.

"What’s happening?" Leehan asked, his voice shaking as the sirens continued to blare, echoing down the empty hallways.

"I don’t know," Taesan admitted, scanning their surroundings. "But it’s not normal. We need to move."

Leehan nodded, his body moving on instinct as Taesan kept a firm grip on his arm. The pull from their bond still lingered, grounding Leehan in the chaos, but the fear of the unknown was quickly taking over.

"Do you think it’s…" Leehan asked as they hurried down the hallway, the tremors beneath their feet growing stronger with each step.

"It has to be," Taesan muttered, his voice tense.

As they turned a corner, the sound of footsteps echoed from ahead. Leehan recognized the familiar faces of Jaehyun and Sungho, both of them looking equally alarmed as they rushed toward them.

"There you are!" Jaehyun called out, his expression a mix of relief and panic. "Do you know what’s going on?"

Taesan shook his head. "No, but we need to figure it out fast."

The four of them exchanged tense glances, the sirens and the trembling ground a constant reminder that something bigger was at play.

Just as Leehan tried to catch his breath, two familiar figures came rushing around the corner. Woonhak and Riwoo skidded to a halt, their faces pale with urgency.

“Guys!” Woonhak called out, his voice sharp and breathless. His eyes darted between the group before locking onto Jaehyun and Sungho. “We need to move. Now!”

“What’s going on?” Taesan asked, his tone calm but edged with tension.

“There’s no time to explain,” Riwoo said quickly, motioning for them to follow. “Just trust us. If we stay here, we’re dead.”

Leehan looked at the others, uncertainty flickering in his gaze. But Jaehyun and Sungho immediately nodded, their expressions hardening.

“Let’s go,” Jaehyun said firmly.

Without another word, Woonhak and Riwoo turned and led the way down the trembling hallway, the sirens still blaring around them.

Leehan felt Taesan’s hand tighten around his wrist as they followed, his grip reassuring even in the chaos.

“Where are we going?” Leehan asked as they hurried along, trying to keep up with the pace.

“Somewhere safe,” Woonhak replied over his shoulder. “The school’s defenses have been breached. This is bigger than anything we’ve dealt with before.”

The weight of his words settled heavily on Leehan’s chest, but he didn’t dare slow down. Whatever was coming, he had a feeling that it was the start of something dangerous.

…

Chapter Text

The ground beneath them trembled violently as the sirens continued to blare, a sound so deafening it seemed to rattle their very bones. Woonhak and Riwoo led the way, their movements sharp and purposeful as they guided the group through the crumbling school.

“Stay close!” Woonhak barked, glancing back over his shoulder at the others. His usually calm demeanor was replaced with urgency, his eyes scanning the falling debris above them.

Leehan stumbled slightly as the ground shifted beneath his feet, but Taesan was quick to steady him, his hand firm on Leehan’s arm. "I've got you," Taesan said quietly, his voice calm despite the chaos around them.

Jaehyun and Sungho followed closely, their expressions tense but focused. Riwoo, who was at the front with Woonhak, turned his head just enough to snap, “Pick up the pace. This building’s not going to hold for much longer.”

They made their way down a flight of stairs, the walls around them groaning under the pressure of the earthquake. Pieces of the ceiling cracked and fell, narrowly missing Jaehyun, who cursed under his breath.

“Where are we going?” Sungho shouted, his voice barely audible over the noise.

“There’s an open field behind the school,” Woonhak replied, his tone clipped. “It’s safer there. Just keep moving.”

Leehan tightened his grip on Taesan’s sleeve, his heart racing. The adrenaline from earlier was wearing off, and the reality of the situation was sinking in. The school—the place he had only recently started getting used to—was falling apart around them.

Just ahead, the double doors leading to the open air were in sight, a glimmer of hope amidst the chaos.

But then, the groan of metal and the cracking of stone echoed above them.

"Watch out!" Jaehyun shouted, his voice cutting through the noise like a blade.

Leehan barely had time to register what was happening. His gaze shot upward, and his heart sank as he saw the massive pillar breaking loose from the ceiling, plummeting directly toward him and Taesan.

Everything seemed to slow. Taesan moved instinctively, pulling Leehan closer, his hand gripping him tightly. But even with his vampire reflexes, Taesan wasn’t fast enough. The pillar was falling too quickly, and they were directly in its path.

Leehan’s eyes widened in terror, his breath catching in his throat.

And then, Riwoo moved.

In a blur of motion, Riwoo shifted mid-step, his body morphing into something that defied logic. His form expanded, his features twisting as he transformed into a massive, hulking beast with rippling muscles and jagged claws. The air around him crackled with energy, his new form radiating raw strength.

With a deafening roar, Riwoo lunged toward the falling pillar, his claws striking it with enough force to shatter the stone into pieces. Dust and debris exploded around them, and the ground trembled beneath the impact.

Leehan stumbled backward into Taesan’s arms as fragments of the pillar scattered harmlessly around them. His ears were ringing, and his heart was pounding so loudly he could barely hear anything else.

When the dust settled, Riwoo’s massive form shrank and twisted back into his human shape. His chest rose and fell heavily, his breaths audible in the tense silence that followed. He turned to face the group, his glowing eyes dimming but still sharp as they locked onto Leehan and Taesan.

"You need to be quicker, vampire," Riwoo said, his tone cutting and direct as he gestured toward the spot where the pillar had been moments ago.

Then his gaze shifted to Leehan, his expression unreadable. “And you,” he added, with a faint smirk that didn’t quite reach his eyes, “try not to stand under falling pillars next time. You’re more trouble than you’re worth.”

With that, Riwoo spun on his heel and strode toward the double doors, brushing a bit of dust from his shoulder as if none of it mattered to him. Woonhak followed behind, not sparing the others a glance.

Leehan didn’t move. He barely even registered Riwoo’s words, his mind caught in a whirlwind of thoughts. The image of the falling pillar played over and over in his head, the terrifying moment when he thought it was all over. And then there was Riwoo—Riwoo, who had just shifted into something impossible and saved them without hesitation.

A shapeshifter.

Leehan's breath hitched as he clung closer to Taesan, who was still gripping his arm.

“Leehan,” Taesan’s voice broke through his spiraling thoughts, low and steady.

Leehan blinked, looking up at him.

“We have to go,” Taesan said, his tone firm but his eyes soft.

Leehan nodded slowly, his legs shaky as he took a step forward. But his mind was still reeling, caught between the reality of almost dying and the revelation of who—or what—Riwoo really was. As they followed after Woonhak and Riwoo, Leehan couldn’t help but glance back at the ruined hallway, the weight of everything pressing down on him like never before.

Outside, chaos unfolded. Students were scattered across the school yard, many looking dazed, some clutching injuries, and others crying as they searched for familiar faces. The tremors from the earthquake had slowed down, but it was clear that some students hadn’t made it out in time. The collapsing building had swallowed them, leaving behind nothing but crumbling debris and a sense of helplessness hanging in the air.

Leehan stood frozen, his breath caught in his throat as his eyes darted over the scene. Relief flooded him at first—relief that he and his friends had made it out alive—but it was quickly replaced by a deep, gnawing guilt. Survivors’ guilt.

The sight of terrified, injured students tugged at something deep within him. Why did he get to make it out? Why did they? Why not the others?

For a moment, he just stood there, gripping Taesan’s arm tightly. Taesan, forced to stop with him, stayed silent, his presence steady despite the tension in the air. Leehan couldn’t look away from the chaos in front of him.

But then Jaehyun’s voice cut through the noise, sharp and urgent. “Leehan! Keep moving!

Leehan flinched and turned his head toward his friend, snapping out of his daze.

“The building’s still coming down! You’re not safe there!” Jaehyun shouted, waving them forward as the rumble of shifting concrete echoed behind them.

Leehan’s grip on Taesan loosened as his legs finally started moving again, though each step felt heavier than the last. His heart pounded in his chest, guilt clawing at him with every glance at the injured students they passed. Taesan stayed close, his eyes scanning their surroundings with sharp vigilance, ready to act if anything else came crashing down.

As they moved further from the collapsing building, Leehan found himself glancing over his shoulder one last time at the ruins of what had once been their school. The sight left an ache in his chest, one that didn’t fade even as they reached safer ground.

Leehan and Taesan caught up to the rest of the group, Taesan’s hand firmly gripping Leehan’s wrist as he practically dragged him along. Leehan’s legs felt heavy, exhaustion threatening to take over, but he let himself be pulled without a word of protest. He figured he’d have to thank Taesan later—maybe even apologize for how much he was leaning on him—but right now, Taesan didn’t seem to mind. In fact, if anything, it felt like Taesan wanted him close.

They climbed staircase after staircase, their breaths coming in short gasps as they ascended to the field Woonhak had mentioned. By the time they reached the top, Leehan felt his legs shaking beneath him, but he forced himself to stay upright. The sight of the open sky above and the eerie stillness of the field made his exhaustion feel secondary.

Riwoo was the first to speak, his tone steady and serious in a way that immediately captured everyone’s attention. “That wasn’t just an earthquake. A rip’s opened nearby.”

Leehan blinked, his brows furrowing.

Woonhak sighed, brushing his fingers through his hair with a calmness that felt oddly at odds with the gravity of the situation. “A tear between the human and supernatural worlds. When one opens, it throws everything out of balance. Earthquakes, energy shifts, creatures crossing over—”

“Creatures?” Sungho interrupted, his voice rising slightly in alarm. “You’re saying there are monsters coming  through that thing?”

Riwoo turned to him with a sharp look, his tone curt. “Don’t call them monsters. They’re not all hostile. But yes, something is coming. And if we don’t find the rip and contain it, there’ll be more disasters—and worse ones.”

A chill ran down Leehan’s spine as he glanced at Taesan, who stood protectively close to him. Taesan’s face was unreadable, but the way he positioned himself slightly in front of Leehan made it clear he was ready to act if needed.

Jaehyun narrowed his eyes at Woonhak and Riwoo, suspicion evident in his voice as he asked, “How do you two know so much about this?”

Woonhak’s expression didn’t waver. “Because this isn’t the first time. We’ve seen rips before.”

Riwoo crossed his arms, his gaze fixed somewhere on the horizon. “But this one’s... different. Bigger. Stronger. We need to be careful, or we’re going to lose a lot more than just a school.”

Leehan caught the brief flicker of Riwoo’s eyes in his direction, a look so fleeting he almost thought he imagined it. But it was enough to leave a lump in his throat.

He shook off the feeling, forcing himself to focus. “So what do we do now?” he asked, his voice steadier than he expected.

“For now,” Woonhak said, his gaze scanning the field, “we find shelter. The rip’s energy is unpredictable, and we don’t know what’s come through yet. We’ll figure out our next steps once we’ve regrouped.”

The weight of the moment settled over the group like a suffocating blanket. Leehan’s mind raced, his exhaustion temporarily forgotten as he braced himself for what was to come.

It soon fell silent again. The only sound was the distant rumble of the school finally collapsing, sending it's last clouds of dust and debris into the air. All of them stood there, frozen in place, watching as the last remnants of the building crumbled into ruins.

The sky, once blue and endless, was growing darker with every passing second. Leehan couldn’t help but notice the unnatural way the darkness spread, swallowing the horizon in a way that sent a shiver down his spine. He figured it was because of the rip. Whatever had been unleashed was changing the world around them.

Amidst the silence, Taesan shifted slightly beside him. The others were lost in their thoughts, their eyes glued to the destruction in the distance. Taesan took it as an opportunity, leaning closer to Leehan, his voice soft.

Taesan leveled his face with Leehan’s, his sharp features softening in the dimming light. His hand moved gently, tucking the strands of hair that had fallen into Leehan’s face behind his ear. The touch was so careful, so deliberate, that Leehan felt his breath catch.

Taesan’s eyes stayed locked on his, unreadable but somehow comforting. There was something in the way he moved, in the way his fingers lingered against Leehan’s skin, that made Leehan feel like the world around them had slowed, even with the chaos still rumbling in the distance.

“You okay?” Taesan asked, his voice low and steady, laced with concern.

Leehan stared back at him, savoring every second of the tenderness Taesan showed. It was so good to see this side of him, and Leehan couldn’t help but let the moment settle in his chest, warm and grounding.

“I—yeah,” Leehan stammered, his voice barely above a whisper. He swallowed hard, his heart racing. “I’m okay.”

Taesan tilted his head slightly, his gaze studying Leehan’s face as though searching for any sign of a lie. Leehan’s heart thudded in his chest, a little too loud for his liking. He wished Taesan would kiss him again, wished he would close the distance that still felt too wide between them. He wanted to feel the warmth of his lips, to taste the electricity that seemed to spark every time they were close. He longed for the feeling they’d almost had before the earthquake interrupted them.

But Leehan knew, deep down, that the time and place wasn’t right. The world outside was crumbling, and even though Taesan's touch made everything feel a little less chaotic, they had bigger things to face.

Taesan’s hand lingered just a moment longer near Leehan’s cheek, as if he could read his mind, sensing exactly what Leehan wanted. That quiet, brief touch made Leehan’s breath hitch, and for a moment, he thought maybe Taesan would pull him in again. But then, as if realizing the same thing, Taesan slowly withdrew his hand, pulling away from Leehan, though his gaze didn’t waver.

Leehan wanted to say something, to protest, but the words caught in his throat. He wanted to say I want you, but he didn’t. Instead, he just nodded, feeling the ache of what wasn’t said between them.

Taesan didn’t back up, though, not really. He stayed close, his presence a comforting weight against the uncertainty of everything else around them. They didn’t need to speak for Leehan to know that Taesan was still there, still watching over him, still... with him.

Thankfully, Jaehyun, Sungho, Riwoo, and Woonhak were all too focused on the crumbling school and the darkening sky to notice what was going on behind them. Leehan could feel the subtle tension in the air between him and Taesan, the unspoken words that hung there, but he didn’t want to draw attention to it. Not now.

As they all stood in the quiet aftermath of the destruction, Leehan and Taesan exchanged a brief, silent glance before turning back to the others.

It wasn’t long before Woonhak spoke, his voice cutting through the heavy silence like a cold wind. “We need to make a plan. This isn’t over yet.”

Leehan blinked, realizing how much the gravity of their situation had shifted. The school, the quake, the rip—it was all connected. And now, with the school reduced to rubble, they were standing at the precipice of something bigger. Something far more dangerous.

Woonhak continued, his tone serious but steady. “We can’t just stand here. We need shelter, supplies, and a clear idea of where that rip opened. The longer we wait, the worse this gets.”

Riwoo shot a sharp glance at the distant horizon, as if already anticipating something lurking just out of view. “And what’s going to stop whatever came through the rip from coming after us? We need to be ready for anything.”

Jaehyun crossed his arms, his brow furrowed in concern. “We don’t even know what’s on the other side of the rip. It could be anything.”

Sungho stayed quiet, his eyes scanning the surroundings, though Leehan could tell he was more focused on the tension brewing between their group.

Leehan let out a breath, his mind still reeling from everything that had just happened. “So, what’s the plan?” he asked, his voice steadier than he felt.

“We figure out what we’re dealing with,” Woonhak said. “Then we go from there. But for now, we get somewhere safe. We don’t know what else is going to happen tonight.”

Leehan nodded, though the knot in his stomach tightened. Safe? What did that even mean anymore?

At the word "safe," Leehan’s thoughts immediately shifted to his grandmother. His heart skipped a beat as he quickly pulled out his phone, hoping to find a message from her. He scrolled through his notifications, and then, there it was—her reply.

She had texted him back.

Her message was brief: I'm out of town, meeting someone important. I won't be back for a while.

Leehan let out a breath he didn’t realize he was holding. She was safe. But the relief was short-lived as the weight of the situation settled back onto him. He quickly typed out another message, urging her to stay where she was, telling her that the city wasn’t safe right now. He needed her to understand that, to stay away as long as possible.

But as he hit "send," nothing happened. The message just hung there, unsent.

Leehan glanced at his phone, his confusion turning into frustration. He tried again, but no matter what he did, the words didn’t send. His signal was dead.

The city was in chaos, the earthquake had likely messed with the towers, and now his grandmother was out of reach. The thought gnawed at him, the helplessness setting in.

Leehan sighed, tucking his phone back into his pocket. There was no point in holding onto it if there was no signal. His grandmother was unreachable, and he couldn’t waste any more time thinking about it. His thoughts needed to shift back to the immediate danger.

He turned his attention back to the group, where the tension was palpable. Jaehyun and Riwoo were in the middle of a heated argument, their voices rising as they exchanged sharp words. Riwoo’s face was tense, his eyes glowing faintly, while Jaehyun’s frustration was evident in the way he clenched his fists.

Woonhak and Sungho, on the other hand, seemed to be trying to mediate, but neither was particularly successful. Woonhak had his hands raised, trying to get their attention, while Sungho looked between the two, his brow furrowed in concern.

Leehan felt a knot form in his stomach. In a situation like this, with everything crumbling around them, they couldn’t afford to be divided. Yet, it was clear that the tension between Jaehyun and Riwoo wasn’t going to resolve easily.

He glanced at Taesan, who stood next to him, silently observing the chaos unfolding in front of them. His hand brushed against Leehan’s once more, offering silent comfort. It wasn’t much, but it was enough to remind Leehan that he wasn’t alone in this moment.

He frowned, trying to make sense of the tension in the air. He approached Jaehyun, his voice calm but firm. “Why are you two fighting?"

Jaehyun’s frustration was palpable as he let out a sharp breath. “Woonhak told us more about Riwoo and him. They transferred here because of a rip that already happened at their school, on the other side of Seoul.” Jaehyun’s voice softened slightly, but the anger was still there. “But that’s not why we’re arguing.”

Leehan’s confusion deepened, his eyes flicking between Jaehyun and Riwoo. “Then what’s going on? Why are you two like this?”

Woonhak, who had been standing nearby, stepped in. “It’s not about the rip. Jaehyun’s upset because Riwoo and I—well, we didn’t exactly make a great first impression, did we?” He shot a glance at Riwoo, who was still standing with his arms crossed, his expression unreadable.

Jaehyun gave a bitter laugh. “You think? First you try to manipulate us, act like we’re just pawns in your game, and now you want to act all friendly? Like nothing ever happened?”

Leehan felt the weight of the tension between them all. Riwoo shifted slightly, but he didn’t speak. Woonhak sighed and placed a hand on Jaehyun’s shoulder. “The situation is complicated, but we’re on the same side now. We have to work together. The rips don’t care about our grudges.”

Leehan glanced at Taesan, who remained silent, but his gaze seemed to be taking in every word, every movement. He felt Taesan’s presence beside him, a steady anchor in the middle of all this confusion.

Jaehyun finally seemed to let out a long, frustrated breath. “I get it. It’s just... hard to fully trust people like you."

Leehan nodded in understanding. He could feel the heaviness of Jaehyun’s words. It wasn’t easy to let go of past wounds, especially with so much uncertainty and danger ahead. But they had to try to move forward. For their sake, for everyone’s.

“Let’s just focus on the what’s happening,” Leehan said softly, his voice firm. “We don’t have time to keep fighting. There’s something much bigger going on. We need to stick together.”

Woonhak nodded in agreement, and even Riwoo, despite his usual cool demeanor, gave a small nod. Jaehyun still looked uncertain, but he finally exhaled and relaxed his stance, his gaze flicking to the others.

The group was fractured, but for now, they had no choice but to keep moving forward, no matter how difficult it was.

Sungho's voice broke through the tension, calm but urgent. "It’s getting too dark," he said, glancing up at the sky, which had deepened into a murky, unnatural shade. "We need to find somewhere to stay, and fast." He turned to the group, his expression serious. "We don’t know what else might be coming through, and we’re vulnerable out here."

Leehan looked around at the others, taking in their weary faces. He could feel the weight of their exhaustion and the urgency in Sungho’s words. The sky was heavy with an ominous kind of stillness, and the air felt thick, like something was about to snap.

"Agreed," Woonhak said, his voice low. "We can’t stay out in the open. Not with the rip’s energy still shifting. There could be other creatures nearby, and we need to find shelter, at least for tonight."

Riwoo shifted, his eyes scanning the darkened horizon. "There’s an abandoned building a few blocks from here. It might be our best bet for now."

Jaehyun nodded, though he still seemed on edge. "Let’s move, then. We can argue later about everything else, but right now, we need to survive."

As they moved through the dimming streets, Leehan found himself instinctively staying close to Taesan, as if being near him was the only thing that could keep the chaos at bay. There was a magnetic pull between them, undeniable, like a thread weaving them together. Every few seconds, Taesan would glance at him, a silent reassurance in his eyes, and Leehan couldn’t help but lean in just a little closer.

Taesan didn’t seem to want to let go either. Despite the tension in the air, he kept making subtle efforts to stay within arm’s reach of Leehan. At one point, Taesan’s hand brushed against Leehan’s, and without hesitation, they intertwined their fingers, the simple act meaningful for them both.

Leehan’s heart skipped a beat, his pulse steadying with Taesan's touch. There was something comforting in it. It wasn’t just physical closeness—it was deeper. They had been through so much in such a short time, and this small connection felt like a lifeline.

They walked behind the rest of the group, with Taesan subtly pulling Leehan even closer when the path narrowed, his hand still firmly holding Leehan’s. Every step they took felt deliberate, as if neither of them wanted to be separated, even for a moment. It was almost like the world outside had faded into the background, and in this small bubble of comfort they had created for themselves, everything else felt just a little bit more bearable.

Taesan’s voice broke through the quiet of their walk, low and filled with concern. “Hey,” he started, squeezing Leehan’s hand gently, “are you feeling okay from earlier? When I... fed from you?” He hesitated for a moment, as if unsure how to word it. “Usually, people feel a little tired after the first two or three times, especially if they haven’t... well, if they haven't given blood before.”

Leehan glanced up at him, his steps slowing slightly. It was strange, the way Taesan cared about the smallest details like that. Leehan hadn’t really thought much about how he felt after what happened—his body was still adjusting to the shift in everything—but hearing Taesan’s words, he paused to consider it.

His fingers hovered over the spot where Taesan’s fangs had pierced his skin earlier. The mark was still there, faint but visible. He ran his fingertips over it gently, trying to make sense of it all.

Taesan, ever observant, was watching him closely, his gaze soft yet intent.

“The mark’s permanent, by the way,” Taesan said, his voice smooth and teasing.

Leehan froze, his eyes widening in disbelief. “Wait, what?” His fingers stilled on the spot, suddenly feeling very lightheaded.

Taesan grinned at the stunned expression on Leehan’s face, clearly enjoying the effect he had. But then, seeing Leehan's reaction, he quickly added, “I'm just kidding, don’t worry."

Leehan was about to say something when, before he could even open his mouth, Taesan leaned in closer. The proximity made his heart skip a beat, and he could feel Taesan’s breath near his ear.

“I can make permanent marks, you know. If you ever feel like getting claimed... just let me know,“ Taesan teased again, but his voice had dropped lower, taking on a more seductive edge.

Leehan’s face must've went bright red at the insinuation, and he immediately scoffed, though it was more out of embarrassment than anything else. Without thinking, he reached out and gave Taesan a playful shove, lightly hitting him on the arm.

But despite his outward reaction, Leehan didn’t say anything to deny it. His thoughts raced, heart pounding. Something about the idea lingered in his mind.

Taesan just laughed softly, his eyes twinkling with amusement. And Leehan couldn’t help but feel an odd warmth in his chest. No matter how Taesan teased him, there was something undeniably comforting about being so close to him, even in moments like this.

They had been walking for what felt like an eternity, the weight of the situation and the darkness around them pressing down on everyone. The sound of their footsteps was the only noise in the air, the rest of the world eerily quiet after the chaos.

But just as Leehan’s legs were starting to ache, and the exhaustion from everything that had happened began to take hold, Riwoo’s voice broke through the stillness.

“We’re here,” Riwoo called out, his tone cutting through the tension.

Leehan looked up, squinting into the dimming sky, and saw the outline of a shelter not far ahead. It looked like an abandoned warehouse, tucked away just off the beaten path. The rest of the group seemed to breathe a collective sigh of relief, the long walk finally coming to an end.

Taesan's grip on Leehan's hand tightened slightly, as though reassuring him that they were safe—for now. The weight of their journey hadn’t been lost on either of them, but in that moment, they were finally taking a small breath of respite.

Jaehyun and Sungho were the first to push through the large, rusted doors of the warehouse. They creaked loudly, the sound echoing into the empty space. Sungho glanced back nervously, his hand resting on the doorframe, but Jaehyun simply stepped inside, his sharp eyes scanning every corner of the dimly lit interior.

“It’s unlocked,” Sungho said, his voice wary. “That’s… not a good sign, right? Someone might’ve been here before us.”

“Maybe,” Jaehyun replied, his tone clipped. “But it doesn’t look like anyone’s here now. Keep your guard up.”

Woonhak and Riwoo followed soon after.

Woonhak barely flinched at the eerie atmosphere, stepping inside as if he’d done this a hundred times. Riwoo, on the other hand, lingered for a moment at the threshold. His eyes briefly flicked to Leehan, unreadable as ever, before he stepped in after his companion without saying a word. That glance left Leehan uneasy, but he couldn’t put his finger on why.

Finally, it was Leehan and Taesan’s turn. They moved together, still holding hands, their fingers laced tightly as if the other might disappear if they let go. Taesan gave Leehan a reassuring squeeze, his gaze softening just for a second as if silently telling him, I’m right here.

Leehan tried not to overthink as they stepped through the doors. The air inside was damp, heavy with the scent of dust and rusted metal. The sound of their footsteps echoed through the vast, empty space. The warehouse was as run-down as they’d expected, but in the fading light, it felt oddly secure.

Still, the unease lingered. The unlocked doors, the way Riwoo glanced at him without a word—it all felt too strange.

The group spread out slowly, their footsteps reverberating in the cavernous space. The warehouse was almost completely empty, save for a few stray crates and broken equipment scattered across the floor. The atmosphere was thick with dust, illuminated by thin streaks of light seeping through cracks in the walls and ceiling.

As they ventured further, they discovered two larger rooms at opposite ends of the warehouse. One was wide open, likely used as a storage space at some point, with towering shelves that now stood bare and rusting. The second room was a bit darker, with a few toppled shelves and what looked like old tarps thrown haphazardly in one corner.

The smaller room they came across seemed to have been a kitchen at some point. It had counters lining the walls and a single metal table in the center. Most of the cupboards were missing their doors, revealing empty shelves and a layer of grime. There was a broken faucet over a rusted sink, and a single chair sat overturned in one corner.

Jaehyun ran his hand along one of the counters, wrinkling his nose as dust coated his fingers. “This place hasn’t been used in years,” he muttered.

Sungho leaned against the doorway, peering into the small room. “It’s not much, but it’s better than nothing,” he said, trying to sound optimistic.

Woonhak stood in the center of the main area, arms crossed as he scanned the walls and ceiling. “We’ll need to do a sweep,” he said, his voice calm but firm. “Make sure there’s no one hiding here.”

Riwoo nodded, already heading toward the far end of the warehouse. He didn’t say a word, but the determined set of his jaw showed he was focused.

Taesan stood close to Leehan, his hand never leaving his. He leaned down slightly, speaking low enough for only Leehan to hear. “What do you think? Safe enough for now?”

Leehan hesitated, his eyes roaming the empty space. The warehouse was far from ideal—it felt cold, exposed, and unwelcoming—but it was shelter. And after everything that had just happened, it was enough.

“For now,” Leehan finally said, his voice quiet. “But I don’t think I’ll feel safe anywhere.”

Taesan squeezed his hand, his gaze lingering on him for a moment before turning back to the others. “Let’s figure out how to secure this place.”

The group split up to inspect the warehouse more closely. Jaehyun and Sungho headed toward the far end of the larger room, their footsteps echoing as they checked for any weak spots in the walls or windows. Woonhak walked along the perimeter of the building, examining the structure and occasionally tapping the walls as if testing their sturdiness.

Riwoo disappeared into the second big room without a word, the sound of something scraping faintly coming from his direction.

Leehan and Taesan stayed near the small kitchen, their hands still intertwined, though neither of them said anything about it.

Leehan hesitated, looking up at Taesan. “Do you think this place is really safe?”

Taesan’s eyes scanned the room again, sharp and observant. “It’s not perfect, but it’s better than being out in the open. At least here we have walls and a roof.”

Leehan nodded slowly, but the pit in his stomach didn’t ease. He glanced toward the broken faucet and the table in the center of the room. “I just... I can’t stop thinking about the school. And the rip. It feels like everything’s falling apart so fast.”

Taesan shifted closer to him, his tone soft but steady. “It is. But we’ll figure it out. I’ll make sure you’re safe.”

Leehan met Taesan’s eyes, his chest tightening at the sincerity in his voice. He wanted to believe him, wanted to feel reassured, but the weight of the unknown pressed heavily on him.

Just then, Woonhak’s voice broke through the tension. “Gather up!” he called from the center of the main room.

The group reconvened, each of them looking more exhausted than the last. Riwoo reappeared from the shadows, his expression unreadable as always, while Jaehyun and Sungho leaned against one of the large shelves they’d deemed sturdy enough to hold.

Woonhak crossed his arms, his sharp gaze moving between them. “This place isn’t great, but it’ll do for now. We’ll need to take shifts keeping watch, especially with the rip so close. There’s no telling what might wander through.”

Jaehyun frowned, clearly unhappy. “And what exactly are we supposed to fight with? If something comes through, we’re done.”

Riwoo spoke up, his voice calm but cold. “Speak for yourself. Some of us can handle ourselves just fine.”

Jaehyun shot him a glare, but Sungho stepped between them, raising his hands. “Enough. We don’t have time for this.”

Woonhak nodded in agreement. “We’ll figure out weapons or defenses tomorrow. For now, we just need to get through the night.”

There was a heavy silence as the group processed the situation.

“Alright,” Taesan finally said, his voice cutting through the tension. “Who’s taking first watch?”

Woonhak looked around before speaking. “Riwoo and I will take the first shift. You all get some rest.”

Leehan’s stomach sank at the thought of sleeping in such an exposed, unfamiliar place, but his exhaustion was catching up with him. He exchanged a glance with Taesan, who gave him a small nod.

“Let’s find somewhere to settle in,” Taesan said, his voice low and comforting.

Leehan nodded silently and followed Taesan, their footsteps soft against the creaky floor as they headed toward the kitchen. The small space felt slightly more enclosed, slightly safer, compared to the vast, empty main rooms.

Jaehyun and Sungho seemed to have chosen one of the larger rooms, discussing something in hushed tones before Jaehyun suddenly broke off and started following Leehan and Taesan.

Leehan turned slightly as Jaehyun approached, his face serious. “Hey, Leehan,” Jaehyun began, glancing briefly at Taesan before focusing back on him. “Can we talk for a sec? Sungho and I, we—”

Before Jaehyun could finish his sentence, a deafening noise pierced the air, loud enough to make everyone in the warehouse freeze. It wasn’t just inside; the sound reverberated everywhere, a deep, echoing voice that seemed to fill the entire city.

Leehan’s heart jumped, his eyes darting to Taesan and then back to Jaehyun.

“What the hell?” Sungho called from the other room, his voice panicked.

The sound wasn’t just loud—it was clear. A monotone, robotic voice cut through the air, chilling in its delivery.

“Attention: This is an emergency evacuation notice. All citizens are to evacuate to designated shelters immediately. Danger levels have risen. All unauthorized movement is prohibited. Repeat: This is an emergency evacuation notice…”

The voice repeated, looping with haunting precision. Leehan felt a shiver run down his spine. He didn’t know where the announcement was coming from, but it seemed to blanket the entire city.

Woonhak and Riwoo appeared in the doorway of the kitchen, their expressions sharp and alert.

“That… was a city-wide broadcast,” Woonhak said, his voice low. “They’ve activated the emergency system.”

Riwoo’s gaze flicked toward the darkening sky outside the warehouse windows. “It’s worse than we thought. The rip must’ve grown.”

Leehan looked around at the others, their faces pale with unease. He felt his stomach twist as the robotic voice continued its cold loop in the background, a constant reminder of the chaos waiting for them outside.

“What do we do?” Sungho asked, his voice trembling.

Woonhak took a breath, trying to steady the group. “First, we stay put. The streets are probably chaos right now. If we go out there, we’ll get caught up in it.”

“But what if the evacuation is the only way to stay safe?” Jaehyun argued, his voice rising. “We can’t just sit here!”

“Do you trust the government to protect you from whatever’s coming through that rip?” Riwoo said coldly, crossing his arms. “Because I don’t.”

Leehan felt his chest tighten as the argument began to escalate again, his mind racing. The evacuation notice blared on, and he couldn’t shake the feeling that they were running out of time.

The rising tension in the room broke as Taesan stepped forward, his deep, steady voice cutting through the noise of both the argument and the looping evacuation notice.

“Enough,” he said, his tone leaving no room for debate. Everyone turned to face him, even Riwoo, whose usual sharp demeanor faltered slightly at Taesan’s authority.

“We’re not like them,” Taesan began, gesturing toward the window where the faint flickers of the city could still be seen through the darkening sky. “We’re not human. While they evacuate and try to find safety, we’re the only ones who can stop whatever’s coming through that rip.”

“Stop it?” Sungho echoed, his voice shaky. “How? We don’t even know what’s on the other side of that thing!”

Taesan’s gaze hardened. “That’s exactly why we need to stay. Because if we don’t, no one will.”

Woonhak nodded slowly, his usual aloof expression giving way to something more serious. “He’s right. Humans can’t handle whatever’s about to come through that rip. They can’t even see half of what we can.”

Leehan glanced at Taesan, his chest tightening with a mixture of fear and admiration. Taesan spoke with such certainty, such conviction, that it was impossible not to feel the weight of his words.

“But what if it’s too big for us?” Jaehyun asked, his doubt clear. “We’re just students. We don’t even know how to deal with something like this!”

Riwoo scoffed, though there was no malice in his tone this time. “Then we learn. Or we die. Either way, running won’t solve anything.”

The room fell silent at that, the only sound remaining the robotic voice looping the evacuation notice.

Taesan’s voice softened slightly as he turned to face the group again. “I know this isn’t what any of us signed up for. And I know we’re scared. But we’re the only ones who can do this. If we leave now, if we hide, more people will die. More rips will open.”

Leehan felt his throat tighten, but he forced himself to speak. “Taesan’s right. If we don’t stop it now… who will?”

The weight of the decision settled over the group like a heavy blanket. One by one, the others nodded, though hesitation and fear lingered in their eyes.

Woonhak spoke first, his voice calm and resolute. “Alright. We stay.”

Riwoo gave a sharp nod, his eyes glinting with determination. “Let’s see what’s coming. And make sure it regrets crossing over.”

Jaehyun sighed, running a hand through his hair. “This is insane… but I’m in.”

Sungho hesitated for a moment longer before finally muttering, “Fine. I’ll stay too.”

Leehan looked back at Taesan, whose unwavering confidence gave him strength. He reached out, squeezing Taesan’s hand briefly.

They were staying. Whatever was coming, they would face it together.

Riwoo scoffed, his lips curling into a half-smirk as he turned to leave for the night watch. But before he stepped out, he stopped, glancing over his shoulder at Jaehyun.

“Didn’t you used to be in the basement class?” Riwoo asked, his tone sharp and mocking. “Seems like you’ve turned into a bitch since switching classes.”

The air in the room went still. The rest of the group exchanged uneasy glances, but no one said anything. Jaehyun stood there, his jaw tightening, as though he was trying to process what Riwoo had just thrown at him.

Leehan’s gaze shifted from Jaehyun to Riwoo, his chest tightening with the tension in the room. He wanted to say something, to defend Jaehyun, but the words caught in his throat.

Woonhak sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. He stepped forward, giving the group a subtle nod as though silently apologizing for Riwoo’s behavior, before turning and heading out after Riwoo. His expression was softer than usual, almost regretful.

As the door shut behind them, the silence lingered, heavy and uncomfortable. Jaehyun didn’t move, his hands clenched into fists at his sides.

Leehan finally found his voice. “Jaehyun…”

Jaehyun raised a hand, cutting him off. “It’s fine,” he said, his voice low but steady. “Let’s just focus on what we need to do.”

Leehan nodded, but the tension didn’t ease. Whatever Riwoo had meant with his comment, it was clear it had struck a nerve.

Jaehyun took a step back, his expression unreadable as he distanced himself from the group. His usual confidence seemed to falter, and the weight of Riwoo’s words hung in the air.

Sungho noticed immediately, his brows furrowing in concern. “I’ll check on him,” Sungho said, glancing at Leehan and Taesan. “Don’t worry about it. He just needs a moment.” Without another word, Sungho turned and followed after Jaehyun, calling his name softly.

Leehan stood frozen for a moment, his heart heavy. He hated seeing Jaehyun like that. A part of him wanted to go after his best friend, but before he could take a step, Taesan’s hand tightened around his wrist.

“Let them handle it,” Taesan said quietly, his voice low but firm.

Leehan hesitated, glancing at Taesan. The look in Taesan’s eyes was calm yet insistent, as if he understood the situation better than Leehan did. And when Taesan tugged gently on his arm, Leehan relented.

“Come on,” Taesan added, his voice softening slightly.

Leehan nodded reluctantly, letting Taesan lead him away. As they walked toward their room, Leehan stole one last glance over his shoulder, watching Sungho catch up to Jaehyun. His chest tightened with worry, but he trusted Sungho to look after him.

Taesan didn’t let go of Leehan’s hand the entire way, his presence steady and reassuring. By the time they reached their room, Leehan felt a small measure of comfort, though his thoughts were still with his friends.

Luckily, the kitchen had a door—something Leehan hadn’t seen in the other rooms. As he stepped inside, his gaze lingered on it for a moment, wondering if Taesan had chosen this room specifically for the added security. It seemed like a very Taesan thing to do, always thinking ahead, always ensuring they were safe.

Before he could dwell on the thought any longer, he felt Taesan’s arms wrap around him from behind. The action was so sudden yet so natural that it made Leehan freeze for a moment before melting into the embrace.

The warmth of Taesan’s arms was everything Leehan needed right now, and he let himself lean back against him, his head lightly resting on Taesan’s shoulder. It was as if all the chaos outside—the rip, the crumbling school, the evacuation notice—was just a distant memory in that moment.

He closed his eyes briefly, savoring the closeness. “You’re too good at this, you know?”

Taesan chuckled softly, his breath tickling Leehan’s skin. “At what?”

“At... knowing exactly what I need.”

There was a brief silence, and then Taesan murmured, “Maybe because I need you just as much.”

Leehan felt his heart rate quicken as Taesan’s words settled in, and he couldn’t help but smile, a warmth spreading through him. The way Taesan had said it—so simple, yet so honest—made something inside him stir. His chest tightened in that familiar, almost overwhelming way, and for the first time in a while, he let himself feel it fully.

Taesan seemed to notice the change in him, and without a word, his hands moved to Leehan’s face, gently cupping his jaw. The touch was so soft, so tender, and it felt like a promise. Taesan tilted Leehan’s face up, their gazes locking as they stood there, just lost in the quiet understanding between them.

Time seemed to stretch between them, the outside world fading as everything else—every fear, every doubt—disappeared. There was only the look in Taesan’s eyes, and Leehan felt like he could fall into it forever.

And then, without warning, Taesan leaned in. His lips were gentle at first, testing, searching, but it didn’t take long before the kiss deepened. Leehan’s breath caught, his hands instinctively reaching up to hold onto Taesan’s arms, grounding himself as he melted into the kiss. It was everything—the relief, the comfort, the connection.

When they finally pulled away, neither of them moved far, their foreheads still resting together as they tried to steady their breaths. Taesan’s thumb brushed lightly over Leehan’s cheek, as if memorizing the feeling of him.

Leehan didn’t know what to say, but he didn’t need to. They didn’t need words. They had already said everything with that kiss.

Taesan’s fingers moved delicately along Leehan’s face, tracing the curve of his jaw, the line of his cheekbones, and the softness of his lips. His touch was light, almost reverent, as if Leehan was something fragile, precious—something Taesan wanted to protect at all costs.

Leehan’s breath hitched as he felt the weight of Taesan’s attention, his chest tightening in a way that made him feel like he might break. He blinked quickly, willing away the sting in his eyes, but it didn’t help. He didn’t understand how someone like Taesan could be this gentle with him, how someone could look at him like he was the most important thing in the world.

“Stop looking at me like that,” Leehan murmured, his voice trembling with emotion.

Taesan tilted his head, his fingers brushing against Leehan’s temple as he smiled softly. "Like what?”

“Like…” Leehan trailed off, biting his lip as his heart ached with something too big to name. “Like I’m perfect or something. Like I deserve this.”

Taesan’s smile faded slightly, replaced by something softer, more serious. “You do deserve this,” he said quietly, his voice firm but gentle. “You deserve all of it, Leehan. Every single bit.”

Leehan shook his head, the tears finally spilling over despite his best efforts. “I don’t. I don’t know how to be what you deserve, Taesan.”

Taesan pulled him closer, his hands moving to cup Leehan’s face as his thumbs wiped away the tears trailing down his cheeks. “You’re already everything I need,” he said, his voice so steady, so sure. “You don’t have to be anything else. Just stay with me. That’s all I want.”

Leehan felt his resolve crumble completely, and he leaned into Taesan, his forehead pressing against the other’s as he let out a shaky breath. He didn’t know if he could ever fully believe Taesan’s words, but he wanted to. He wanted to let himself have this—have him.

“If it means I get to stay with you,” Leehan whispered, his voice thick with emotion, “then I’ll take it. I’ll take everything.”

Taesan’s lips brushed against his forehead in response, a silent promise in the gesture. They stayed like that, wrapped up in each other, their love spilling into the spaces between them, unspoken but undeniably there.

Taesan’s voice was low, calm, and soothing as he spoke. Leehan wasn’t even sure what he was talking about anymore—something about the stars, about the rip, maybe even about their group and what was to come. But Leehan didn’t care. He was too focused on the soft cadence of Taesan’s voice, the way each word seemed to wrap around him, grounding him in a way nothing else could.

Taesan’s fingers never stopped their gentle movements, tracing small patterns across Leehan’s skin—his cheek, his jaw, the faint curve of his ear. It was comforting, hypnotic. Leehan closed his eyes for a moment, just letting himself sink into the moment, into Taesan’s presence.

“You’re really listening, right?” Taesan asked suddenly, a teasing lilt in his tone.

Leehan opened his eyes, a faint smile tugging at his lips. “Of course,” he said softly, though the warmth in his cheeks might have betrayed him.

Taesan chuckled, his hand pausing briefly to rest against Leehan’s cheek. “You’re a terrible liar, you know that?”

Leehan shrugged, his smile growing. “Maybe. But I like your voice. Keep talking.”

Taesan raised an eyebrow, clearly amused, but he didn’t argue. Instead, he leaned closer, resting his forehead gently against Leehan’s.

“You’re something else, Leehan,” he murmured before continuing to speak, his voice dropping to an even softer tone.

He tried to focus, to replay everything that had happened. The rip tearing into their world, the school crumbling to ruins, the chaos of the evacuation notice, and his grandmother. His heart ached with the thought of her being out there, unreachable, but his mind was too clouded to hold onto the worry for long.

His body was giving in, exhaustion weighing heavily on his limbs. The adrenaline that had carried him through the day had long since faded, leaving a dull ache in its wake. His eyelids felt heavy, and no matter how much he tried to push the memories to the forefront of his mind, they slipped away like water through his fingers.

He shivered slightly, realizing how cold he felt all of a sudden. The air in the warehouse was cooler than he expected, the chill creeping into his bones. Leehan instinctively leaned closer to Taesan, his body seeking warmth without even realizing it.

Taesan noticed immediately, his hand sliding down from Leehan’s face to wrap around his shoulders. “Cold?” Taesan asked softly, his voice laced with concern.

Leehan nodded faintly, his eyes half-closed. “A little,” he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper.

Taesan adjusted his hold on Leehan, pulling him closer until Leehan’s head rested against his chest. “Better?” Taesan asked, his tone as warm as the embrace itself.

Leehan let out a quiet hum in response, his body relaxing against Taesan’s. He wasn’t sure if it was the warmth or just being close to Taesan, but he felt safe, even as the chaos of the day lingered on the edge of his thoughts.

Taesan noticed how Leehan’s blinks were growing slower, his body leaning more heavily into him with each passing moment. Without a word, Taesan guided them to the floor, sitting down carefully while keeping Leehan in his arms.

He adjusted them both until Leehan was comfortably nestled in his lap, his head resting against Taesan’s chest. Taesan’s arms encircled him protectively, holding him close like he never wanted to let go.

Leehan didn’t protest. He was too tired to even think about doing so, and honestly, he didn’t want to. The steady rise and fall of Taesan’s chest beneath his cheek was comforting, grounding him after everything they’d been through.

Leehan let out a faint hum, nuzzling slightly closer to the warmth Taesan provided. His eyelids were too heavy to keep open, and his breathing began to slow, matching the steady rhythm of Taesan’s heartbeat.

The last thing Leehan could feel as sleep overtook him was the gentle sensation of Taesan’s fingers threading through his hair. The motion was soothing, tender, like Taesan was silently promising to keep him safe even as the world outside fell apart.

Leehan’s breathing evened out, his body completely relaxed against Taesan’s. His last conscious thought was how lucky he felt to be in Taesan’s arms, the chaos of the day fading into the background as his world narrowed to the warmth and care surrounding him.

And as Leehan drifted into sleep, Taesan continued playing with his hair, his own gaze soft as he watched over him, quietly vowing to protect him no matter what.

—

Leehan woke up to the sound of someone being loud, their voice echoing through the empty halls of the warehouse. It was impossible to tell who it was or what they were saying, but the noise jolted him from his rest.

He blinked groggily, still in the position he’d fallen asleep in, nestled comfortably in Taesan’s lap. As his eyes adjusted to the dim light, he glanced up at Taesan, whose eyes were still closed. His face looked peaceful, almost serene, and Leehan hesitated to move, not wanting to disturb him.

For a moment, he just sat there, studying Taesan’s features, the way his lashes cast faint shadows across his cheeks and how his chest rose and fell steadily. It was a stark contrast to the chaos that had surrounded them before.

But the loud voice came again, pulling Leehan’s attention away. He frowned, his body tensing slightly as he tried to make sense of what was happening outside their little sanctuary.

Leehan shifted slightly, trying not to disturb Taesan too much, but the noise outside was getting harder to ignore. It sounded like Woonhak or Riwoo—maybe both—were arguing with someone.

Taesan’s arms tightened around Leehan instinctively, as though sensing his movements in his sleep. Leehan froze, glancing back up at Taesan, whose eyes fluttered open lazily.

“You’re awake,” Taesan murmured, his voice low and groggy.

“Sorry,” Leehan whispered. “I didn’t mean to wake you. Someone’s being loud outside.”

Taesan tilted his head slightly, listening, and his peaceful expression quickly hardened into something more alert. “It’s Riwoo,” he said, his voice laced with irritation. “He doesn’t know how to keep quiet.”

Leehan chuckled softly, the sound barely audible. “Should we check it out?”

Taesan hesitated, looking down at Leehan. “You should rest more,” he said gently, brushing a stray lock of hair from Leehan’s forehead. “But if you want to see what they’re up to, I’ll go with you.”

Leehan appreciated how Taesan always gave him the choice. He nodded, and Taesan helped him stand, though his hands lingered on Leehan’s waist as if to make sure he wouldn’t stumble.

As they made their way toward the commotion, the voices grew louder. Riwoo’s sharp tone was unmistakable, and Woonhak’s calm but firm responses followed closely behind. Jaehyun and Sungho were also nearby, their expressions tense as they watched the argument unfold.

The group turned when they noticed Leehan and Taesan approaching. Riwoo rolled his eyes dramatically, muttering something under his breath.

“Good morning,” Woonhak greeted with a faint smile. “Sorry if we woke you.”

“What’s going on?” Leehan asked, his voice still groggy from sleep.

Leehan rubbed his eyes, still feeling the heaviness of sleep pulling at his limbs. His voice was rough when he asked, “What’s going on?” He could hear the tension in the air, and it had nothing to do with his own grogginess.

Riwoo shot him a sharp glance, his expression unamused. “Maybe get your dog to stop barking,” he said, jerking his thumb toward Jaehyun, who was now glaring at him from across the room.

Jaehyun didn’t flinch at the insult. “You’re one to talk,” he muttered under his breath, clearly still upset by their earlier argument.

Leehan sighed, the conflict around him gnawing at his chest. Jaehyun’s words hung in the air, and as much as he didn’t want to,

Leehan found himself caught between wanting to ease the tension and wanting to be honest about how he felt. Jaehyun turned to him, his eyes filled with a quiet intensity.

“Don’t you find it odd, though?” Jaehyun asked, his voice low. “Everything about Woonhak and Riwoo? I mean... with what happened before, why are they suddenly so... helpful?”

Leehan paused, looking from Jaehyun to Taesan, and then to the two men who were causing all this unease—Woonhak and Riwoo. He could feel his heart rate picking up a bit.

Truth be told, he did find it odd. He didn’t know exactly what it was, but something about Riwoo’s aloofness, his sudden willingness to cooperate, felt wrong. Woonhak, on the other hand... didn’t seem as intimidating now. He wasn’t this shadowy figure in the background like he had been when they first met. Now, he almost seemed... approachable.

But then there was Riwoo. Leehan couldn’t shake the feeling that there was more to him than met the eye. He had helped them, sure, but at what cost?

Riwoo opened his mouth to say something, but Woonhak’s voice cut him off, steady and firm.

“Stop, Riwoo,” Woonhak said, his gaze sweeping across the group. His eyes then landed on Leehan, Jaehyun, and Sungho. “I think it’s time we clear the air. You’ve got questions about us, right?” He paused, giving them a chance to nod or speak up. “Fine. I’ll answer them. We need to move past whatever happened before. Whatever misunderstandings, whatever distrust. We have no choice now but to work together. Whether we like it or not, we’re in this together.”

The weight of his words hung in the air, and Leehan could feel the tension between everyone. Riwoo still looked like he had something to say, but he kept quiet this time, his arms folded as he watched Woonhak. Leehan could tell Woonhak wasn’t interested in fighting. Not now, at least.

Jaehyun, though, didn’t look convinced. He crossed his arms, his jaw set. “So, you expect us to just forget everything that’s happened?" His voice was low, but the bitterness was clear.

Woonhak’s expression softened, just slightly. “No, I don’t expect you to forget. I’m not asking for that. What I’m saying is, we have bigger problems right now. The rip, the creatures coming through, the whole damn world crumbling. We don’t have the luxury of holding grudges.” His gaze flicked to Riwoo, who seemed to be quietly considering his words. “If you want to fight the rip and whatever comes out of it, then we have to work together. If you can’t do that, we’re all going to get swallowed up by this mess.”

Leehan swallowed, the weight of his words sinking in. This wasn’t about them anymore. This wasn’t about grudges, or misunderstandings, or even the distrust he felt in his gut. It was about survival. They had no choice but to join forces.

“We’re not asking to be friends,” Woonhak continued, his voice firm. “But we need to focus on what’s happening right now, not what’s happened in the past.”

Leehan exchanged a glance with Jaehyun and Sungho. They all seemed to be thinking the same thing: They didn’t have to like it, but they had to accept it. For now.

“Fine,” Jaehyun finally muttered, letting his arms fall to his sides. “But I’m still watching you two.”

Woonhak gave a small nod, as if to say he understood. “Fair enough. But right now, we need to make a plan.”

Riwoo, who had been unusually quiet throughout the exchange, let out a breath and spoke up finally. “I don’t care about the past. I care about what’s going to happen next.” His voice was sharp, but at least it wasn’t cold.

Leehan didn’t know if it was enough to bridge the gap between them, but for now, it was the best they could do. They had to focus on the immediate danger.

Woonhak’s voice broke through the silence as he addressed the group. "I have a rough idea of what we should do next. Sungho and Taesan, you should come with me."

Taesan looked at Leehan, his gaze soft but questioning, as though silently asking for permission to leave his side. Leehan nodded without hesitation, giving him the green light. It was fine. He trusted Taesan, and he knew he wouldn’t wander too far. Besides, they still had time to figure things out.

With that, Taesan gave a small, reassuring smile before following Woonhak and Sungho out of the room.

Riwoo, who hadn’t spoken a word since the conversation earlier, turned without a word and left the warehouse entirely. The door swung shut behind him, leaving only Jaehyun and Leehan in the still, tense atmosphere of the room.

Leehan hesitated for a moment. He hadn’t had the chance to talk to Jaehyun since everything had gone down the day before. The last thing he wanted was for things to stay that way, especially with everything else going on. Jaehyun was still his friend, and they needed each other now more than ever.

Taking a deep breath, Leehan walked over to where Jaehyun was standing, his back against one of the warehouse’s rusted support beams. Jaehyun had his arms crossed, his eyes looking out the window, but he didn’t seem to be seeing anything at all.

"Hey," Leehan said quietly, not wanting to startle him. "We haven’t really talked since yesterday."

Jaehyun didn’t respond immediately, his gaze still fixed on the distant horizon. For a moment, Leehan thought he wouldn’t say anything at all. But then Jaehyun turned, his face softening just a little.

"Yeah, I guess we haven’t," Jaehyun muttered, his voice carrying a mixture of exhaustion and frustration.

Leehan sat down, leaning against a wall, his knees pulled up to his chest. "It’s hard, right? Everything happening?" he asked quietly, looking over at Jaehyun.

Jaehyun hesitated, then slowly sat down next to him, his posture stiff at first. But as he settled, the tension between them seemed to ease just a little. It was an icebreaker, a small step toward bridging the distance that had grown between them. Jaehyun let out a sigh, leaning back against the wall as he stretched his legs out in front of him.

"Yeah. It's... hard to process all of this," Jaehyun admitted, his tone more open now. "One minute, we’re just going to school, and the next... everything’s falling apart. I didn’t expect any of this. It feels like one minute the world’s normal, and the next we’re in the middle of some kind of war with no way out." He ran a hand through his hair, frustration and confusion evident on his face.

Leehan nodded in understanding, his heart aching at the uncertainty of it all. "I know what you mean. I thought I knew the world, you know? Like, everything was starting to make sense... but now?" He shook his head, eyes distant. "Everything’s upside down. I’m still trying to wrap my head around it."

Jaehyun glanced at Leehan, a small smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "Yeah. It’s like nothing makes sense anymore. And then there’s... everything with Riwoo and Woonhak, right?" His eyes narrowed slightly as if he was still grappling with those thoughts. "I don’t know if I can trust them, Leehan. Especially Riwoo."

Leehan understood. He didn’t fully trust them either, but he couldn’t deny that Riwoo had helped when they were in danger. Woonhak, too, despite his mysterious nature, hadn’t given Leehan any reason to be afraid—yet.

"I get it," Leehan said softly. "I don’t trust them completely either. But..." He paused, thinking carefully. "I mean, we don’t have many choices right now, do we? We have to work with what we have. If Riwoo and Woonhak are the ones who know what’s going on, maybe we have to stick with them, even if it’s uncomfortable. We can’t afford to fight over it right now."

Jaehyun was silent for a long moment, eyes flicking over to Leehan as if processing his words. Finally, he spoke. "Yeah, I guess you’re right. We don’t have time to fight each other. Not now. I just wish... I wish things didn’t feel so... off, you know?"

Leehan nodded, his gaze softening as he placed a hand on Jaehyun’s shoulder. "I know. It feels like we’re just trying to keep our heads above water. But we’ll make it through, Jaehyun. We always do. We’ve been through worse, right?"

Jaehyun’s expression softened, and he let out a small chuckle. "Yeah. We’ve been through worse." The tension in his shoulders seemed to ease slightly, and for the first time in what felt like forever, he looked a little lighter.

The silence that followed wasn’t uncomfortable, just a quiet understanding between friends. Leehan could feel the bond they shared, even in the midst of everything falling apart around them. They would get through this. Together.

Finally, Jaehyun spoke up, his voice laced with a hint of teasing. "So, you and Taesan talked, huh?"

Leehan’s face immediately flushed, and he looked away, feeling the heat rise to his cheeks. "Uh... yeah, we talked," he muttered, trying to downplay it, but his voice betrayed him with an awkwardness he couldn’t hide.

Jaehyun raised an eyebrow, clearly not buying it. "Uh-huh. Sure you did," he said, crossing his arms, a knowing smirk forming on his face. "You know, I was getting the feeling something was going on between you two even before all of this craziness started. And now? You’re practically glued to him."

Leehan swallowed, his gaze dropping to the ground for a moment, before he met Jaehyun’s eyes again. "It’s... complicated," he said, fumbling for the right words. "I don’t even know how it happened, but... yeah. We're not official or anything, just soulmates as you know."

Jaehyun studied him for a moment, his smirk fading into something more genuine. "I get it," he said quietly. "It’s not easy, especially with everything happening. But hey, as long as you’re happy and safe, then I’m not gonna say anything."

Leehan felt a sense of relief at Jaehyun’s words. "Thanks," he said softly, his voice filled with gratitude. "I... didn’t know how to talk about it. Especially with everything going on right now, you know?"

Jaehyun nodded, his expression softening. "Yeah. Trust me, I get it. But just remember, you still got Sungho and me, even if it feels like the world’s falling apart around us."

Leehan felt a warmth spread through him at Jaehyun’s words. "Thanks, Jaehyun," he replied, offering a small smile. "I really appreciate you guys."

The moment was brief, but it was enough. Leehan felt lighter, a little less burdened by the weight of the world. As crazy as things were, having friends who understood, who had his back, made all the difference.

"Now, come on," Jaehyun said, clapping Leehan on the back. "Let’s catch up to the others before they come looking for us. We’ve got a lot of work to do if we’re gonna survive whatever’s coming next."

Leehan nodded, falling into step beside Jaehyun as they made their way back to the others. For a moment, the chaos of the world outside seemed a little less overwhelming with his friends by his side.

Jaehyun and Leehan joined Woonhak, Sungho, and Taesan in the center of the warehouse. As they approached, Woonhak looked up from where he had been making plans and filling out a few notes on a makeshift map.

"Good, you're here," Woonhak said, giving them a quick nod. "I was just going over what we need to do next."

Leehan leaned against the nearby wall, glancing at Taesan, who stood beside him, ever so close, as if he couldn’t bear to let him out of his sight. Woonhak continued, “So, we’ve been talking about the rip, the potential dangers it holds, and the best course of action. We’re not the only ones who are affected by it, and it’s likely that there are others trying to harness its power, or worse, something far worse coming through.”

Leehan felt a chill run down his spine at Woonhak’s words. He didn’t realize just how serious this situation was until now.

Sungho added, his usual upbeat demeanor subdued, “We’re gonna have to track down the source of the rip. We’re going to need to figure out if it’s stable or if it's getting stronger. But we can’t just go running out there without preparation. It’s dangerous, and we need to stay focused.”

Jaehyun frowned, rubbing the back of his neck. “So, what exactly do you want us to do? Do you have any idea where the rip is? Or is it still too chaotic out there to figure that out?”

Woonhak exchanged a look with Taesan and Sungho. “We don’t have the exact location yet, but there are a few areas of interest. We’ll need to stay low for now. Get supplies, keep our heads down, and observe. And once we gather enough information, we’ll move in and try to stop it—before it causes even more damage.”

Leehan felt a weight settle in his chest. The situation was so much bigger than he had anticipated. It wasn’t just about surviving anymore—it was about saving what was left of the world, if it wasn’t already too late.

"We’ll have to split into groups,” Woonhak continued, locking eyes with each of them in turn. “We’ll need to scout, gather more intel, and make sure we’re ready when the time comes. I’ll go with Taesan. Sungho, you and Jaehyun can go together to see if you can find anything in the city’s perimeter. Leehan, I’ll need you to stay with us for now.”

Leehan nodded, though part of him wished he could go with Jaehyun or Sungho. He knew it was for the best, though. He trusted Woonhak and Taesan, and staying close to them was probably the smartest choice right now.

“What about Riwoo?” Jaehyun asked, glancing around. “Where did he go?”

Woonhak's face darkened slightly at the mention of Riwoo. “He’ll be fine—he knows what he’s doing.”

Leehan couldn’t help but feel uneasy at the thought of Riwoo alone, but he didn’t voice it. The shapeshifter was unpredictable, and maybe it was better to let him do his thing for now.

Woonhak's voice cut through the air, firm and decisive. "We don't have much time until the sun sets. We need to head out right away."

Leehan could feel the urgency in his words, the tension in the air thickening. The time for talking was over; action was needed now. Everyone nodded, immediately springing into motion.

Jaehyun, still looking a little uneasy, started gathering what little gear they had in the warehouse. Sungho quickly joined him, and the two of them began preparing for their scouting mission. Leehan could see the hesitation in Jaehyun’s movements, as if he was still processing everything that had happened. But Sungho, always the calming presence, clapped him on the shoulder and gave him a reassuring smile.

"Don't worry," Sungho said, his voice light. "We’ll figure this out."

Leehan didn’t have time to process the dynamic between Jaehyun and Sungho before

Taesan was beside him, his hand brushing against Leehan’s arm. Taesan leaned in close, his voice low enough for only Leehan to hear.

“Stay close to me,” Taesan whispered, his words more of a command than a suggestion.

Leehan gave him a brief nod, though he didn’t mind the closeness. In fact, it felt comforting in the midst of all the uncertainty. He felt safer knowing Taesan was nearby.

"Alright," Woonhak called, snapping everyone’s attention back to the task at hand.

"Let’s move out. We need to make our way to the outer edges of the city to get a better view of where the rip might be. Everyone stay alert, and stay close."

With that, they moved as one, the small group heading for the exit of the warehouse. The harsh reality of the situation was starting to sink in for Leehan. The world outside the warehouse was crumbling, and they were the ones who had to do something about it.

As they stepped out into the fading light, the weight of the responsibility felt heavier than ever. But Leehan couldn’t afford to let fear control him now. They were in this together. And he would do whatever it took to protect those he cared about.

Taesan walked close beside him, their hands brushing occasionally, a silent reminder that no matter what came next, they had each other.

They stepped outside, the chill of the cold air brushing against Leehan’s skin. His eyes instinctively scanned the area, expecting to see Riwoo close by, but the shapeshifter was nowhere to be seen. A pang of unease settled in Leehan’s chest. Riwoo wasn’t exactly someone he trusted—his sharp tongue and unpredictable behavior made that difficult—and his absence now only heightened Leehan's suspicions. What was he up to?

He didn’t have much time to dwell on those thoughts, though, as Woonhak’s voice cut through his momentary distraction. “This way,” Woonhak said, already taking the lead, his pace steady but determined.

The group fell in line behind him, their footsteps crunching against the debris-littered streets. Leehan felt Taesan’s presence right beside him, a subtle but reassuring constant. Jaehyun and Sungho trailed just ahead, their conversation low and tense as they exchanged theories about the rip’s location.

Leehan cast one last glance over his shoulder, half-expecting Riwoo to appear from the shadows with some snide remark or cryptic comment. But the street behind them remained empty, the shadows stretching further as the sun dipped closer to the horizon. Something about the absence of Riwoo felt wrong, but there was no time to focus on it now. Woonhak seemed intent on keeping them moving, and Leehan wasn’t about to slow the group down.

"Stay sharp," Woonhak said, his voice firm but calm. "We don't know what could be waiting for us out here. The rip’s energy tends to attract... attention."

Leehan swallowed hard at Woonhak’s words, gripping the straps of his backpack a little tighter. Whatever lay ahead, he had a sinking feeling it wouldn’t be easy.

They walked in silence, the only sounds the crunch of debris beneath their feet and the distant cries of a broken city. At one point, Woonhak stopped, holding up a hand to signal the group to halt. Leehan’s steps faltered as he took in the scene before them.

His breath caught in his throat. The school wasn’t the only thing that had crumbled into ruin. Buildings nearby were reduced to rubble, streets were cracked and uneven, and thick clouds of dust swirled in the air. In the distance, he spotted black smoke curling into the sky—a fire burning somewhere in the wreckage. The acrid smell of ash and charred wood stung his nose.

Leehan's stomach twisted. The sight was horrific, and his mind immediately went to the people who hadn’t had time to escape. He thought of the students, the neighbors, the families who had been in the wrong place at the wrong time. The weight of the destruction pressed on his chest, heavy and suffocating.

His thoughts turned to his grandmother.

He imagined her house, tucked in a quiet neighborhood that might now look just like this—if not worse. The idea of it being gone, reduced to rubble like everything else, made his throat tighten. Please, he thought, please let her have gotten my message. Please let her be safe.

Taesan must have noticed the change in Leehan’s expression because he moved closer, brushing his fingers against Leehan’s arm in silent reassurance. The small gesture anchored him, pulling him back from the spiral of worry and guilt.

“We can’t stay here long,” Woonhak said, his voice cutting through the heavy silence. He turned to face the group, his expression unreadable but his tone firm. “The rip’s energy is stronger the closer we get. We’ll likely encounter more of... whatever caused this.”

Leehan didn’t want to think about what "whatever caused this" could mean. He just nodded, his eyes lingering on the smoke in the distance for a moment longer before Taesan gently urged him forward. They couldn’t stop now, no matter how much he wanted to. There were still too many questions, too many dangers waiting for them ahead.

Woonhak stopped again, turning to face the group. His expression was serious, his eyes scanning each of them as if calculating their next moves. Finally, he spoke. “We’re splitting up from here. It’s safer this way.”

“Why would splitting up be safer?” Jaehyun asked, his tone sharp.

“There’s a safe zone not too far from here,” Woonhak explained. “But getting there in one group is riskier. If anything happens, at least one half of us will make it there.” He turned to Jaehyun and Sungho. “You two will take the east route. It’s a bit longer, but it’s less exposed.”

Jaehyun looked like he wanted to argue, but Sungho placed a hand on his shoulder. “We’ll meet up at the safe zone?” Sungho asked, his voice calm.

Woonhak nodded. “We will. Keep your heads down and stick together. Don’t take unnecessary risks.”

After a moment of hesitation, Jaehyun exhaled heavily and gave a short nod. Sungho gave Leehan a reassuring glance before he and Jaehyun started heading in the direction Woonhak had pointed out. Leehan watched them go, a strange feeling tugging at his chest.

Then Woonhak turned to Taesan. “Come on,” he said before motioning for them to follow.

Taesan reached out and grabbed Leehan’s hand, his grip warm and steady. He didn’t even hesitate as he followed Woonhak’s lead, pulling Leehan along with him. Leehan glanced up at Taesan, his chest tightening with gratitude for the steady presence beside him. Whatever was waiting for them ahead, at least he wouldn’t be facing it alone.

The fog thickened with every step, swallowing their surroundings until Leehan could barely see a few feet in front of him. The air felt heavy, damp, and carried an eerie silence that sent shivers crawling up his spine. He tightened his grip on Taesan’s hand, grateful for the reassuring warmth against the encroaching cold.

Even though it was hard to see, Leehan kept his focus on Woonhak’s silhouette ahead of them. He was impressed by how calm and composed Woonhak remained, even as the world around them felt like it was unraveling. Leehan never thought he’d trust Woonhak, not after how dismissive he and Riwoo had been since they transferred, but... things had changed.

Woonhak, as it turned out, wasn’t just some arrogant kid trying to prove himself. He was sharp, decisive, and protective. He actually cared about the group, even if he didn’t always show it in obvious ways. In some strange way, it was comforting, knowing they had someone like him leading the way through all this chaos.

Leehan let out a quiet breath, his thoughts wandering. If this were a different situation—if the world weren’t literally falling apart—he might’ve even considered Woonhak... cute. The thought made him scoff quietly to himself. Maybe Taesan had a point about his type being unpredictable.

“What’s funny?” Taesan whispered, his voice soft but curious.

“Nothing,” Leehan said quickly, shaking his head with a faint smile. “Just... random thoughts.”

Taesan raised an eyebrow, clearly not buying it, but he didn’t push. Instead, he squeezed Leehan’s hand and kept walking.

Ahead of them, Woonhak stopped for a moment, glancing back as if to make sure they were still following. When his eyes met Leehan’s, he gave a brief nod, the kind that said he had everything under control. And for some reason, Leehan believed him.

Leehan’s heart dropped as the shadows behind Woonhak shifted unnaturally, twisting and coiling like living things. He squinted through the fog, trying to focus, but the hazy air made it hard to see clearly. And then, faintly, he heard it—a sound that made his skin crawl. Whispers, carried by the wind, soft and indecipherable yet chilling enough to send shivers down his spine.

“Do you hear that?” Leehan asked, his voice barely a whisper.

Woonhak and Taesan stiffened almost instantly, their movements sharp and deliberate. They had heard it too. Their postures changed, their senses fully on alert, as if they were ready to pounce at any moment. Leehan’s pulse quickened. Even in the eerie silence, he could feel the tension radiating from them, their supernatural instincts clearly kicking in.

That’s when he saw it—a faint silhouette in the fog. It was an animal, a stray dog by the looks of it. Its eyes glinted faintly in the dim light as it padded forward cautiously. For a moment, relief washed over Leehan.

“It’s just an animal,” he said, though his voice betrayed his unease.

But then something about the dog struck him as… off. Its movements were jittery, almost unnatural, as though it were malfunctioning. It tilted its head too far to one side, letting out a low, garbled growl that sounded distorted—inhuman, even. The noise sent a chill down Leehan’s spine. Dogs weren’t supposed to make sounds like that.

“What’s wrong with it?” Leehan muttered, his eyes glued to the dog.

Before anyone could answer, the dog stopped dead in its tracks, its head jerking up sharply as if sensing something. The air seemed to thicken. And then it happened. The fog came alive. A dark, grotesque shadow lunged out of nowhere, snatching the dog in a blur of movement.

The animal let out a bloodcurdling screech, a mix of terror and pain, but even that sounded wrong. It was distorted, garbled, and it grated against Leehan’s ears. Its desperate cries echoed briefly before fading into the suffocating silence, leaving only the sound of Leehan’s shaky breathing.

He froze, his body locking up in fear. Whatever had taken the animal wasn’t just a shadow—it was something else, something he couldn’t see but could feel in the pit of his stomach. His instincts screamed that it wasn’t friendly.

Woonhak and Taesan moved quickly, their eyes darting through the fog, their senses clearly searching for the unseen predator.

“Stay behind me,” Taesan said firmly, his hand tightening around Leehan’s. His voice was calm but tense, every word laced with urgency.

Leehan didn’t need to be told twice. Whatever had taken the dog was still out there, hidden in the fog, and he had no intention of finding out what it was—at least not without Taesan and Woonhak at his side.

Woonhak’s head whipped around, his movements sharp and deliberate as he scanned their surroundings. His eyes, now glowing an eerie red, darted through the fog, and Leehan couldn’t help but freeze at the sight. He knew Woonhak was a vampire—he had known since the moment Woonhak and Riwoo transferred to their school. But this was the first time he had seen him act like one. There was a predatory intensity in Woonhak’s expression, his focus razor-sharp as if he were calculating his next move.

Leehan felt a chill run down his spine, but he forced himself to look away, glancing instead at Taesan, whose red eyes burned just as brightly. The difference, though, was in the way Taesan still held onto him. Despite the danger, despite the tension that hung in the air like a weight, Taesan’s grip on Leehan’s hand remained firm and steady. It was as though he were silently saying, I’ve got you, no matter what happens.

Woonhak crouched slightly, his body poised as if ready to spring into action. His gaze shifted to a broken metal pipe lying on the ground a few feet away, and without hesitation, he lunged for it, grabbing the makeshift weapon. He spun it in his hand once, testing its balance, before standing straight again, his stance calm but deadly.

Taesan, on the other hand, didn’t reach for a weapon. He simply tightened his hold on Leehan’s hand and said quietly, “Don’t let go of me.” His tone was calm, but his red eyes gleamed with a protective edge that made Leehan feel both reassured and nervous at the same time.

Leehan swallowed hard, his gaze flicking back to Woonhak. Seeing the way Woonhak moved, how focused he was, made Leehan realize just how serious the situation had become. The fog felt thicker now, almost suffocating, and every small sound made his heart race.

“What’s out there?” Leehan whispered, his voice barely audible.

“Something we don’t want to meet,” Taesan replied, his tone grim. His eyes never left the shifting shadows in the fog.

Leehan didn’t know what scared him more: the fact that something had just snatched an animal right in front of them, or the fact that the vampires at his side—creatures who should be the most powerful beings in this situation—looked like they were preparing for a real fight.

The tension thickened with the fog, every breath Leehan took feeling heavier than the last. He felt the pounding of his own heartbeat in his ears, the sound deafening against the eerie silence that had now consumed them. Even the whispers in the wind seemed to have stilled, leaving only an oppressive quiet that made the hair on the back of his neck stand on end.

Woonhak, gripping the metal pipe like it was an extension of his body, motioned for them to stay still. His red eyes gleamed dangerously in the dim light, darting between the swirling shadows that danced unnaturally around them.

“Whatever’s out there, it’s watching us," Woonhak murmured, his voice low and steady.

Taesan moved slightly in front of Leehan, his grip still firm on his hand. The protective stance wasn’t lost on Leehan, but it only made his anxiety spike higher. If even Taesan, who was usually so confident and calm, was this on edge, then whatever was lurking in the fog was no small threat.

Leehan tried to focus on his breathing, on staying calm, but then something shifted in the fog. The unnatural shadows seemed to grow darker, condensing into a shape—a figure.

It wasn’t just a flicker this time. It was there, standing in the distance, just barely visible through the haze. Leehan’s breath caught in his throat.

“Do you see that?” he whispered, his voice trembling.

“Yeah,” Taesan said, his tone sharp, his red eyes narrowing.

The figure didn’t move, but something about it was inherently wrong. Its outline wasn’t solid, as if it were flickering in and out of reality. And then came the sound—a low, guttural growl that reverberated through the air, sending shivers down Leehan’s spine.

Woonhak raised the pipe defensively, his stance shifting as if preparing to strike. “It’s not alone,” he said, his voice barely above a whisper.

From the corners of the fog, more shapes began to materialize, their forms twisting and unnatural. Leehan couldn’t make out their faces—if they even had any—but their presence was suffocating. The air grew colder, and the growling sound multiplied, overlapping in a nightmarish chorus.

Taesan’s grip on Leehan tightened, and for the first time, he glanced back at him, his expression softening for just a moment. “No matter what happens,” he said, his voice quiet but firm, “don’t leave my side.”

Leehan nodded, unable to speak. His throat felt dry, his hands clammy as fear gripped him.

The shadows moved closer, circling them slowly. The creatures—whatever they were—seemed to be testing them, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.

Woonhak took a step forward, placing himself slightly ahead of Taesan and Leehan. “We need to move. Now.” he said, his voice low but commanding.

“But where?” Leehan asked, his voice cracking. “They’re everywhere.”

Woonhak didn’t respond immediately, his red eyes scanning the fog. Then, without warning, one of the creatures lunged from the shadows, its twisted form streaking toward them at an unnatural speed.

Woonhak reacted instantly, swinging the metal pipe with precision. The impact echoed through the air as the creature was sent flying back into the fog, but it didn’t stay down for long. It rose again, its movements jerky and wrong, as if it were a puppet being forced to move.

“Run!” Woonhak barked, his voice cutting through the chaos. “Go now!”

Taesan didn’t hesitate. He pulled Leehan with him, his grip unrelenting as they bolted in the opposite direction. Leehan stumbled but kept pace, his heart racing as the growling and screeching grew louder behind them.

“Where are we going?” Leehan shouted, barely able to hear his own voice over the chaos.

“Away from here!” Taesan yelled back. His red eyes flickered, his expression deadly serious.

As they ran, the fog seemed to shift around them, the shadows pursuing them relentlessly. Leehan could hear Woonhak fighting behind them, the sound of metal striking flesh—or whatever those creatures were made of—echoing through the night.

And then, through the haze, Leehan saw a faint light in the distance. It was faint and flickering, but it was there—a beacon in the overwhelming darkness.

“There!” he shouted, pointing. “The light!”

Taesan’s eyes locked onto it, and without a word, he adjusted their course, dragging Leehan toward it. Whatever was waiting for them at the end of the light, it had to be better than what was chasing them now.

The faint light flickered in and out of sight, as though the fog itself was trying to consume it. Leehan’s chest burned as he ran, his legs screaming at him to stop, but the sound of the creatures behind them kept him moving. The snarls and growls were getting closer, the distorted noises echoing unnaturally.

“Almost there,” Taesan said, his voice strained but calm. He hadn’t let go of Leehan’s hand for a second, his grip firm as if he could physically anchor him to safety.

Behind them, Woonhak’s distant shouts were muffled by the fog, punctuated by the clang of metal against something solid. Leehan wanted to turn back, to see if Woonhak was okay, but Taesan’s pull forced him to keep his focus forward.

“Don’t look back,” Taesan said firmly, almost as if he could sense Leehan’s thoughts. “He’ll be fine. Just keep moving.”

The light grew stronger as they neared it, until they could finally make out the shape of a small building—a weathered, crumbling structure with a faint glow spilling out of a shattered window. It wasn’t much, but it was something.

“There!” Taesan urged, pulling Leehan the last few meters.

They burst into the building, slamming the half-hinged door shut behind them. Taesan immediately pushed Leehan to the side, positioning himself in front of him as if expecting an attack.

The inside of the building was as worn as its exterior. The walls were cracked, the ceiling sagging dangerously in places, but it was quiet. Too quiet.

Leehan leaned against the wall, trying to catch his breath. His heart was pounding so hard he thought it might burst. “What... was that?” he gasped, his voice shaking.

“I don’t know,” Taesan said, his red eyes scanning the room. “But whatever it was, it wasn’t human. Not anymore.”

Leehan shuddered, his mind replaying the grotesque shapes moving through the fog, the guttural growls that didn’t belong to anything natural.

Before he could say anything else, the sound of footsteps outside made them both freeze. Taesan tensed, his body coiled like a spring ready to strike. The footsteps were heavy and deliberate, echoing ominously through the stillness.

The door creaked open slowly, and Woonhak stumbled in, breathing heavily. His shirt was torn, and there was a smear of something dark on his arm, but he looked otherwise unharmed.

“Close it,” Taesan said, his tone sharp.

Woonhak kicked the door shut behind him, shoving a piece of broken furniture in front of it as a makeshift barricade. “They’re still out there,” he said, his voice low but steady.

Leehan’s stomach sank. “Did they follow us?”

“They’re circling,” Woonhak replied. His red eyes flicked toward Leehan briefly before returning to the door. “They’re waiting for something.”

“Waiting for what?” Taesan asked, his tone edged with frustration.

“I don’t know,” Woonhak admitted, his grip tightening on the metal pipe. “But whatever it is, we need to be ready.”

Leehan felt a chill run down his spine. He glanced at the window, the faint light illuminating the swirling fog outside. The shadows moved like they were alive, twisting and shifting unnaturally.

“Where’s Riwoo?” Leehan asked suddenly, his voice barely above a whisper.

Woonhak didn’t answer right away. He looked at Leehan, his expression unreadable, before finally saying, “I don’t know. He was supposed to catch up with us.”

Taesan let out a frustrated sigh, running a hand through his hair. “Of course he’s not here,” he muttered. “He better not be the reason those things found us.”

Leehan didn’t respond, but the uneasy feeling in his chest grew. Riwoo had always been unpredictable, but something about his absence now felt wrong.

Woonhak moved to one of the windows, peeking out cautiously. “We can’t stay here for long. This place won’t hold them off if they decide to come in.”

“So what do we do?” Leehan asked, his voice small.

Woonhak turned to face them, his red eyes gleaming in the dim light. “We fight. Or we run. But either way, we stick together.”

Leehan nodded, though his hands were trembling. He glanced at Taesan, who gave him a reassuring look despite the tension in his jaw.

“Don’t worry,” Taesan said quietly, his voice steady. “I won’t let anything happen to you.”

The words gave Leehan a small measure of comfort, but the dread in his chest refused to fade. Outside, the fog shifted, and the shadows loomed closer. Whatever was out there, it wasn’t going to wait much longer.

The air in the small building felt thick, stifling, as though the fog had crept in with them, pressing against the walls. Every creak of the floor, every distant sound outside, made Leehan’s heart race. He wasn’t sure if it was the lingering terror from the shadows or the growing weight of uncertainty pressing down on him.

"We have to go," Woonhak said, his voice sharper now, the urgency clear. He was pacing, his eyes constantly flicking to the window, scanning the darkening landscape.

Leehan stood up, his legs shaky but his mind clear. The sudden realization that they were on their own in this, that they were surrounded by something out of their control, settled heavily in his chest. But Taesan was right there, his gaze firm and unwavering, a silent promise that they’d face this together.

Woonhak paused, glancing over at Taesan, then back at Leehan. "There's a tunnel not far from here. It's a shortcut to the safe zone. It’s the best option we have to avoid being trapped."

“But the creatures…” Leehan started, but Woonhak cut him off with a gesture.

"They won’t be able to follow us in the tunnel," Woonhak said, though the certainty in his tone didn’t completely erase the worry in his eyes. "But it’s a tight fit. We’ll need to be fast."

Taesan nodded. “We can do that.”

Leehan glanced at the door, hearing the faint scraping of something outside. It was getting closer.

Taesan moved toward him in an instant, his hand slipping into Leehan’s. "We’ll get through this. Just keep up." he said, his voice low and steady.

Leehan nodded, his fingers tightening around Taesan’s hand, feeling the warmth of his touch, the reassurance. The sound of scraping grew louder as the door shuddered.

Woonhak moved to the window again, looking out. "Time is ticking," he muttered.

Without another word, they made their way to the back of the room, where a narrow door led down a set of worn stairs. The tunnel was dark, the air damp and musty, but it felt like the only option they had. Woonhak led the way, his vampire senses alert, his eyes glowing faintly in the dark.

Leehan stayed close behind Taesan, their hands still intertwined, both of them silently bracing for whatever might come. The tunnel was claustrophobic, the walls too close for comfort, and every echo in the dark felt like something was lurking just beyond their reach.

After a few minutes of tense silence, Leehan couldn’t help but ask, “What exactly are we running from?”

Woonhak didn’t answer immediately, his steps quick and deliberate. “I don’t know. But whatever they are, they’ve been set loose by the rip.”

Leehan’s heart skipped at the mention of the rip. He remembered the terror he felt when he saw the sky tear open, the world bending and warping around it. The rip wasn’t just some anomaly—it was something more dangerous, something that had unleashed these… creatures.

Taesan squeezed Leehan’s hand, his voice soft. “Stay focused.”

Woonhak paused up ahead, signaling them to stop. He crouched low, peering around the corner of the tunnel.

“Something’s coming,” he whispered.

Leehan’s breath caught in his throat. They hadn’t run far enough. Whatever was hunting them was right behind.

Taesan pulled Leehan closer, his body tense. “We’ll fight if we have to,” he said, his voice calm but carrying an edge of authority.

Leehan swallowed, nodding. The darkness ahead seemed to stretch out endlessly, but he tried to push aside the fear clawing at him. As long as Taesan was by his side, maybe they had a chance.

Woonhak’s eyes narrowed. “Stay silent, and don’t move until I say.” He then disappeared around the corner, his figure melding into the shadows.

The tunnel grew eerily quiet. The sound of footsteps, heavy and deliberate, grew louder. Something was coming, something that moved with unnatural speed. Leehan’s grip on Taesan’s hand tightened.

“We’re ready,” Taesan murmured, his lips brushing Leehan’s ear.

The low growls from the distance vibrated through the air, unsettling in their intensity. Leehan could hear them getting closer, their unnatural noises reverberating through the tunnel, and the hairs on the back of his neck stood on end. Despite Taesan’s comforting presence beside him, he couldn’t shake the feeling of dread settling deep in his chest.

Woonhak’s figure materialized back in the tunnel, moving swiftly and silently as a shadow. His eyes flicked toward them with a silent signal: Stay back . He then moved farther down the tunnel, disappearing into the darkness with the quiet grace of someone who knew the dangers lurking just out of sight.

Leehan instinctively took a step forward, but Taesan gently tugged him back. "Let Woonhak handle this," Taesan said softly, his voice low, but firm. “We can’t afford to be reckless.”

Leehan nodded, barely able to hear his own heartbeat over the ominous sounds that grew closer. The noise of scraping claws against stone echoed through the narrow corridor. He tried to steady his breathing, but it wasn’t easy. The uncertainty of what lay ahead gnawed at him. And he couldn’t help but wonder—what had they unleashed by being here? What had the rip really done to the world?

Woonhak returned, his movement as fluid as ever, though the look on his face was more serious now. “We need to make it to the end of this tunnel," he said, crouching beside them.

Taesan shifted, pulling Leehan closer. The sudden proximity felt comforting, but the tension in the air was suffocating. “We’ll keep going. We don’t have another choice,” he said, his voice soft but resolute.

Leehan tightened his grip on Taesan’s hand, the coolness of his touch grounding him in the chaos. “Okay,” he muttered, his voice shaky but determined.

As they moved further down the tunnel, the temperature seemed to drop even more. Leehan’s breath puffed in front of him, visible in the air. He could feel something watching them, but he couldn’t pinpoint what it was. It wasn’t just the strange creatures; it was something deeper .

A low growl echoed from somewhere ahead, followed by the sound of claws scraping across the stone floor. Woonhak’s gaze darted toward the sound, his body instinctively tensing.

Before anyone could react, the shadows ahead seemed to shift and ripple, and a figure—tall and lanky—stepped into view. Its eyes glowed a sickly yellow, the pupils slitted like a predator's. The creature’s mouth was wide, far too wide, and the fangs within were jagged and gleaming in the low light.

The others tensed, falling into battle-ready stances. Leehan’s heart pounded. This wasn’t supposed to be happening . The creature—whatever it was—seemed to breathe heavily, its nostrils flaring, nostrils that were far too large.

The creature growled again, its voice guttural and inhuman. It lunged, the claws on its hands extending like blades, aimed directly for Woonhak.

But before it could reach him, Taesan was there, moving in a blur of motion, faster than Leehan had seen him move before. He collided with the creature mid-lunge, grabbing its arm and twisting it with terrifying strength. The creature screeched, its voice raw and sharp, but Taesan didn’t hesitate, pushing the thing back with a force that shook the tunnel.

Leehan stood frozen for a moment, too shocked to react. The creature flailed against Taesan’s grip, but Taesan’s power was unmatched, his speed and strength overpowering whatever monstrosity had come for them.

The creature snarled, struggling to break free, but Taesan gritted his teeth, pressing it against the cold stone wall of the tunnel. “Get back,” he ordered, his voice commanding. “This thing is only the beginning.”

Leehan stepped back, his heart hammering in his chest, but he couldn’t take his eyes off Taesan. The way Taesan moved, the way he fought, it was like nothing Leehan had ever seen before. There was something primal in it, something otherworldly.

Woonhak moved past him, his eyes flicking toward Leehan before he focused on the creature. “The longer we stay here, the worse it gets.”

Taesan glanced over his shoulder, his expression intense. “Go.”

Leehan hesitated but then nodded, taking a step back, pulling Taesan with him. His heart raced, his body still full of adrenaline, but he couldn’t shake the fear crawling under his skin. What had they gotten themselves into? What was lurking in the darkness beyond the tunnel?

The group moved swiftly, the tension in the air thick as they navigated the twisted, fog-choked tunnel. The echoes of the creature’s shrieks still lingered in the back of Leehan’s mind, the image of its glowing yellow eyes and jagged teeth haunting him. He glanced over at Taesan, whose expression remained stoic, his steps firm and purposeful, but Leehan could see the faint tension in his jaw, the flicker of concern in his red eyes.

They didn’t speak much on the way to the safe zone, the heavy atmosphere filled only with the sound of their footsteps echoing off the walls. Each time the wind howled through the tunnel, Leehan could almost hear the whispers again, like some distant voice calling to him, urging him to turn back.

But there was no turning back. Not now.

Woonhak led them, his steps confident and steady. Even in the face of the dangers they’d just encountered, he remained calm, his sharp gaze constantly scanning the surroundings. Despite everything, Leehan found himself trusting him more and more. The vampire, who had been a mystery just days ago, was becoming the steady hand they needed.

After what felt like an eternity of walking through the thickening fog, they emerged into a clearing. The dim light of the setting sun barely broke through the haze, casting an eerie, golden glow over the landscape. In the distance, the outline of a small building came into view—simple, unassuming, but a safe haven for now. It was a stark contrast to the chaos they had just left behind.

“This is it,” Woonhak said, his voice steady but edged with a hint of exhaustion. “The safe zone. We’ll be able to rest here for a while.”

Leehan looked around, a sense of cautious relief settling in his chest. The building, while humble, seemed like a fortress compared to everything they had just gone through. It was quieter here, the only sounds coming from the distant rustling of trees and the soft whisper of the wind. There were no creatures lurking, no ominous noises—just the strange calm of the place.

They stepped inside, the air cooler and less oppressive than it had been outside. The inside was sparse, a few pieces of furniture scattered around, a few blankets piled in a corner. A few cots lined one side of the room, a sign of how temporary their stay here would be.

Leehan felt the weight of the day crash down on him as he took in his surroundings. The exhaustion from everything—from the earthquake, the creatures, the unknowns that loomed ahead—settled heavily in his body. His limbs ached, his mind foggy.

Taesan squeezed his hand, offering him a small smile, though it didn’t quite reach his eyes. “We’re safe for now,” he murmured, though Leehan could tell that uncertainty still lingered between them.

They all gathered in the center of the room, Woonhak pulling out a small map. The dim light from the flickering lantern on the table illuminated the darkened edges of the room as Woonhak began pointing out their next steps.

“We don’t know what exactly happened when the rip opened,” Woonhak said, his voice now commanding and authoritative, “but the fact is, we have to prepare for whatever’s coming next.”

Leehan's heart sank as the reality of their situation hit him again. They weren’t safe. Not really. There were things out there that they had no understanding of, and every step forward could bring them closer to something far worse than they’d already encountered.

“Leehan?” Taesan’s voice broke through his thoughts. He looked up to see Taesan watching him carefully, a hint of concern in his gaze. “You okay?”

Leehan nodded, though the unease gnawing at him remained. “Yeah. Just… thinking.”

Leehan's eyes scanned the room, a sense of unease settling over him. He knew that Jaehyun and Sungho had gone in the other direction to find the safe zone, but something felt off. There was no sign of them here, and worse, there was no trace of Riwoo either.

His gaze shifted toward the small door, his mind racing. Where could they be? His thoughts kept flicking between his friends and the unsettling feeling that something was wrong. It was unlike Jaehyun and Sungho to be late without letting anyone know. And as for Riwoo—well, that wasn’t quite as strange, but his absence in this moment felt like a bad omen.